
Class n\ 
Book_ _ 



A NAKRATIVE 



OP THE 



EARLY LIFE, TRAVELS, AND GOSPEL LABORS 



JESSE KERSEY, 



II 



LATE OF 



CHESTER COUNTY, PENNSYLVANIA. 



PHILADELPHIA: 

T. ELLWOOD CHAPMAN, 

No. 1 South Fifth Street. 

1851. 



■5XTT^ 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1851, 

BY T. ELLWOOD CHAPMAN, 

in the Office of the Clerk of the District Court for the Eastern 
District of Pennsylvania. 



STEREOTYPED BY 

S. DOUGLAS WYETH, Agt. 

No. 7, Pear Street. Philad'a. 

Printed by Deacon & Peterson. 



< 

o 



"5 



CONTENTS. 

Introduction. - r ------- 5 

On the death of his wife. - 15 

JOUENAL. 

CHAPTER I. 

Containing an account of his early life up to his sixteenth year 17 

CHAPTER II. 

A review and narrative of his apprenticeship, and account of 

his appearance in the ministry, with remarks. . . 24 

CHAPTER III. 

His removal to East Cain — Settlement at Yorktown — Return 
to Cain — Journey to Catawissa and Muncy — Also to Caro- 
lina, &c. — Trials, in relation to special providence — 
Journey to New Jersey — Removal to Downingtown — 
Reflections — Concern to go to Europe. - - - 40 

CHAPTER IV. 

Voyage to Liverpool — Travels in England and Ireland — Re- 
turn home — Reflections — Visit to Philadelphia — Reflec- 
tions — Journey to the South, to visit Slaveholvers — Visit 
to Philadelphia 56 

iii 



IV CONTENTS. 

Essays and Letters, 179 

On Prayer. - 187 

On the Ministry. . - 190 

On War 195 

On the forms of worship among" Friends 196 

On the order and discipline of Society. - - - - 215 

Letter to his Son Joseph. ....... 218 

Family Education. -.--.-.. 042 

On the importance of keeping up our Meetings of Worship. - 244 

On Divine Revelation. ... ... 253 

Letter to 272 

On the Divinity of Christ 274 

On the Doctrine of Father and Son 278 

Letter to his Daughter Hannah. - - - . -282 

Letter to the same, - - - - - - - -284 



INTRODUCTION. 



TESTIMONY CONCERNING JESSE KERSEY, AN APPROVED 
MINISTER IN THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 

The undersigned, members of the Western Quar- 
terly Meeting, being drawn together from a concern 
that some of the weighty expressions of our beloved 
friend, in his last sickness, together with a few of the 
important particulars of his eventful life, might be 
preserved, in connexion with his writings, feel an 
engagement to give forth the following. 

He w r as the son of William and Hannah Kersey, 
of iC Yorktown," Pennsylvania. Was born on the 
5th of 8th month, 1768. In his childhood and early 
youth, he was much exposed to the corrupting in- 
fluence of vain and vicious company ; but through the 
guardian care and religious concern of his parents, 
and the restraining influence of the Divine gift in 
himself, he was preserved in a great degree from the 
contamination of guilty compliance with the customs 
and manners of the time, by which he was sur- 
rounded. In a manuscript found among his papers, 
he says of himself : "I have frequently looked back 
with gratitude and wonder, that I should have wholly 
escaped the crime of using profane language, notwith- 

1* 



6 TESTIMONY. 

standing it was common among my play-fellows. 
This preservation, I am aware, was without any 
merit in me, still I cannot reflect on it without a real 
satisfaction; and I fully believe that those who have 
children under their care, cannot be too watchful in 
keeping them from that hardihood of mind and man- 
ners, which is always attendant, when an early habit 
of using wicked words, is allowed or acquired." It 
appears that among the first temptations that beset 
him to disobey his parents, was to accept the invita- 
tions of his youthful companions, to wander about 
with them on the first day of the week ; and although 
he was at a loss to imagine why he should be re- 
strained from this, yet he says, " in every instance, 
such indulgence rendered him very unhappy after- 
wards." It seems that on looking back upon the 
scene of his juvenile sports and pastimes, he was 
ready to believe that the regrets he had felt for having 
disobeyed his parents, might have been occasioned 
more by his affection for them, than from any clear 
conviction, at the time, of the evil of the practice. 

Among the influences that operated to restrain him, 
he mentions, that " his mother's tears were not soon 
forgotten. 55 About the fourteenth year of his age, 
he had frequent convictions for his follies, which 
induced him often to think it was necessary to be 
more guarded. Yet he continued to join with his 
acquaintances in their diversions, until at length 
those feelings of conviction seemed to be much worn 
off, and his taste for cheerful company to have 
left but little relish for serious things. " My pa- 
rents, 55 he continues, " carefully kept me to meetings, 
and the frequent reading of the Scriptures. 55 "In 






TESTIMONY. 7 

meeting I would sometimes feel sensible that my 
folly and loose state of mind, were condemnable ; but 
more frequently, after being among my giddy com- 
panions, condemnations would attend me, when my 
head was laid on my pillow." — In his sixteenth 
year, he was placed as as an apprentice in the city of 
Philadelphia ; on leaving the paternal roof, he com- 
forted himself with the thought, that being removed 
from his old acquaintances, and now likely to form 
new ones, he could seek such as were " more serious 
and circumspect," and in his moments of retirement, 
he became impressed with the belief, that " to be 
happy he must be more thoughtful and serious." 
In his new situation, however, he had his trials and 
temptations, but in the companionship of his fellow 
apprentices, who were "habitually profane," the 
first thing that he attempted, was to promote a re- 
formation among them ; and although his efforts 
seemed, at first, to make some impression, yet soon 
afterward, they subjected him to ridicule. 

However, when it became apparent to them, that 
he " was serious and settled" in his course, his re- 
marks with regard to their profanity, were received 
very differently by his shop-mates, and at length he 
had the " satisfaction to see this evil practice wholly 
broken up, and a gradual improvement in other 
respects." When about the age of seventeen, he 
appeared in public as a minister, having sometime 
previously received a clear impression, that his duty 
in life, was not to be confined to a private sphere; 
and having submitted to the call, "the serene and 
quiet state" that he experienced upon taking his 
seat, after his first appearance, was to his mind 



8 TESTIMONY. 

" conclusive evidence" that he " had not mistaken" 
his duty. "In the exercise of his gift," he observes, 
" I felt many fears, arising from a consideration of 
the solemnity of the work ; but as I kept humbly 
attentive to the Divine impressions, I found His grace 
was all-sufficient." And speaking from his after 
experience, he adds, " I have been convinced that 
much depends, upon wholly relying on the all-suffi- 
ciency of Him, w r ho promised to be to his servants, 
mouth and wisdom, tongue and utterance." 

In the year 1789, having completed his appren- 
ticeship, he left Philadelphia, and opened a school 
in Chester County, and the year following, was 
united in marriage with Elizabeth, the daughter of 
Moses Coates, a connexion which he regarded as a 
great blessing to him. And having removed to the 
place of his nativity, he began the requisite prepa- 
rations for carrying on his trade. With a mind 
deeply devoted to the advancement of the Redeemer's 
kingdom among men, and in view of the dangers 
attending worldly pursuits, he says in his narrative, " I 
had many fears, lest after all I had known of the mercy 
and goodness of a Gracious Father and Almighty 
Friend, I might fall into weakness and entanglements." 
It seems he did not succeed in business at York, and 
upon deliberate consideration and consultation with his 
friends, he removed again, to East Cain in Chester 
County. He had many trials tending to discourage- 
ment, in reference to which, he remarks, that " under 
all circumstances, my confidence was maintained in 
the care of Divine Providence over me. I believed, 
in the promise, that they who seek first the kingdom 
of God and His righteousness, shall have all things 



TESTIMONY. 9 

necessary added unto them, and at times in our re- 
ligious meetings, I felt sensible that I was not forsaken. 
My mind was tendered under the assurances of Divine 
love to man, and in these seasons I could discover, that 
it was all in Wisdom that I was tried." Soon after his 
settlement at East Cain, he felt himself called on a 
religious visit from home. In the course of this 
journey he observes, " my confidence in the safety 
of submitting to the clear openings of duty, was in no 
degree lessened." The difficulties he had to encounter, 
in providing for his family, and being of a delicate 
constitution, inclined him to relinquish the business he 
followed, and he again commenced teaching school ; 
while employed therein, he felt an engagement to pay 
a religious visit to several of the Southern states. The 
prospect, he remarks, "was serious in every view 
that I could take of it ; I had now two children to 
provide for, and still remained poor." In this visit he 
spent three months time and travelled about seventeen 
hundred miles. 

Still labouring under difficulties and embarrassments, 
he was at times almost ready to sink under discourage- 
ment. But, to use his own words, " having been 
favoured to rise above these doubts and fears, which 
had almost destroyed my confidence in the particular 
Providence of the Almighty, my heart became enlarged 
as at other times, in love to all mankind, and melted 
into tenderness under a sense of the Love of God. 
Now prospects of journies and engagements for the 
promotion of righteousness opened before me." About 
the year 1804, he visited England and Ireland ; and 
was afterwards extensively engaged in the ministry 
within this and other Yearly Meetings; and in the 



10 TESTIMONY. 

year 1814, again visited the South, under a concern, 
in especial relation to the cruel and unrighteous system 
of American Slavery, and the mode of deliverance from 
its terrible consequences, having opportunities with the 
President of the United States, and other distinguished 
men, and holding meetings among the people of color 
and others. On his return, it appears, his mind was 
oomforted in the belief, that way would yet be made 
safely to remove, what he describes as "one of the 
greatest evils that ever the Spirit of delusions has suc- 
ceeded in imposing upon mankind." 

As a Minister, he was remarkably qualified to enlist 
the attention of his hearers, to fix their minds upon 
the glorious and sublime truths of the Christian religion, 
and often was he followed and admired by crowds of 
gratified auditors not of his own persuasion. In the 
morning of his promise, and the meridian of his day 
of usefulness, his society was courted by the wise and 
the learned, — his affability of manners, — his grave and 
dignified deportment, — the soundness of his princi- 
ples, — the beauty and simplicity of his style of ad- 
dress, — heightened in their effect by the depth of his 
devotional feelings, gave an interest and a charm 
which gained him many admirers. And it may be, 
that the caresses of an admiring multitude, are more 
potent for evil influence upon their object, than the 
heavy pressure of adverse fortune, — that the voice of 
flattery is more dangerous to the safety of its recipient, 
than the coldness of neglect, or the stern language of 
rebuke ; — certain it is, that, " to err is human," and 
the subject of this memorial was not exempt from 
human frailty. But although the extremes of opposite 
causes, operating upon a peculiar temperament, may 



TESTIMONY. 11 

in their ultimate effects, have weakened his capacity 
for usefulness, and eclipsed the brightness of his re- 
nown ; — though the history of a portion of his life, not- 
withstanding his extraordinary endowments, may afford 
melancholy evidence of the danger of the practice, which 
was generally prevalent in society at that time, of using 
intoxicating liquors as a beverage,* yet we doubt not, 
the arm of preservation was still underneath, and that 
by Divine aid, and the instrumentality of his friends, 
he was favoured measurably to maintain the conflict in 
that state and condition of mind, in which he could 
have adopted the language. " His compassions fail 
not, they are new every morning." 

In his common intercourse among men he was uni- 
formly guarded in his expressions, and some useful 
lesson of instruction was ordinarily blended in his dis- 
course, — it has been said of him that he was a man 
that never talked nonsense, — if he was cheerful, it 
was without the accompaniment of lightness or levity, 
— there was a dignity and nobleness about him that 
commanded respect, and gave evidence of an exalted 
aim ; and it was his consolation in the evening of life, 
to believe, that amidst all his weakness and trials, and 
his afflictions, of which he had many, he had never 

* In justice to the subject of this memoir the reader should also 
be informed that he was in earlier life afflicted with a troublesome 
and dangerous disease, for the relief of which, and by the advice of 
his medical attendant, he was led into the use of opium. Thus 
a habit was unconsciously formed, the force of which can be 
best appreciated by those who have themselves long indulged in the 
use of some narcotic or stimulating article. The combined effects 
of this habit and of pre-existing disease unhappily so undermined 
and weakened the nervous system as to render his ulterior existence 
very uncomfortable, unless sustained by opium or some other stimu 
lent — and created a seeming necessity for their frequent use. 



12 TESTIMONY. 



been wholly forsaken by the beneficent author of his 
being, in whom he trusted. 

On the conclusion of a religious visit of considerable 
extent, performed in the year 1835, reflecting upon the 
ability which had been furnished him beyond any for- 
mer experience, and the sympathy and unity of Friends, 
of which he had never before known a greater mani- 
festation, he felt, as he expresses it, cause to say, 
" return oh my soul to the place of thy rest, for the Lord 
hath dealt bountifully with thee." 

He was a member of Kennet Monthly Meeting for 
a short time previous to his death, during which period 
he made some visits abroad, though in declining health, 
and so late as the year 1845 obtained a minute to at- 
tend the Yearly Meeting of New York, where notwith- 
standing his great bodily infirmity, he was present at 
all its sittings. It has been observed that the power 
of Truth had accompanied his several communications, 
in so remarable a degree, that the meeting, near its 
conclusion, contrary to its accustomed order, and the 
caution by him delivered, against a departure from its 
previous practice, directed an endorsement of his 
minute, expressive of unity with him, in his gospel 
labours : after which he appeared in supplication,— 
when under a solemn covering, the meeting closed. 

In the fall of the same year he proceeded under a 
concern to visit the families of Friends throughout the 
several branches of the Monthly Meeting of which he 
was a member, the only visit of the kind he was ever 
engaged in. His strength failing him, before its com- 
pletion he retired to his home, and on the 18th of the 
10th month was taken to his bed. During his con- 
finement no murmur or complaint was observed to 



TESTIMONY. 13 

escape his lips, but often was he heard to say he had 
" no pain" and that he believed " it was the will of 
his good Master to give him an easy passage." To 
a friend who had been speaking of the great change 
that had taken place within his time, in regard to the 
use of intoxicating drinks, he stated among other 
things, that he was rejoiced at the reformation that 
had been made in the society of Friends in that par- 
ticular. A few days before his death he said there 
was nothing in his way, " not a cloud nor the shadow 
of a cloud" resting on his mind. At another time — 
" I feel that my course is nearly finished, and I am 
ready to be offered up." To a friend who called to 
see him, he said, " Thou canst witness with what com- 
posure and sweet contentment a servant of God can 
die." To another — "I am very poorly, and believe 
my end is near, give my love to my friends, tell them 
that I don't know that I ever felt more for them, but 
my bodily powers are fast declining." On the 24th 
two friends being introduced and inquiring how he 
felt, he answered, " I am here yet, but am wearing 
away — growing weaker every hour — I have not been 
able to converse much, my powers of speech are so 
wasted, — but I love the company of my friends, — and 
I love it in the spiritual life that needs no words." 
Then after a little pause, he spoke of his concern to 
serve his gracious Master through the course of a long 
life which was now near its close. Of his unshaken 
faith in the teachings of the heavenly principle of Light 
and Life in the soul, and of the prospect before him 
of a blessed immortality; saying, in humble confi- 
dence, — " I have fought the good fight, I have kept 
the faith, — and now have the consoling evidence, that 

2 



14 TESTIMONY. 

there is laid up for me a Crown, which God, the 
righteous Judge, will give in his own time. 5 ' Then 
looking round on those in the room with a benignant 
smile upon his countenance, he expressed the hope 
that they would be encouraged " to walk by the same 
rule and to mind the same thing." 

After which his strength failed fast, and on the 
morning of the 26th he passed quietly away, being in 
the 78th year of his age. 

His remains were interred on the 28th at West 
Chester, in Friends' burying ground in the presence 
of a large assemblage of Friends and others. 

Signed 3d Month 12th, 1850. 

George Martin, Solomon Pusey, 

Thomas Jenkinson, Richard M. Barnard, 

Joseph Chandler, Joseph S. Walton, 

John Chandler, Ezra Michener, 

Benjamin Swayne, Wm, E. Bailey, 

David Walton, Amos Barnard, 

Amy Pennock, Edith Jenkinson, 

Ruth Pyle, Maria Jane Chandler, 

Sarah Bailey, Abigail Walton, 
Ann Chandler. 



JESSEY KERSEY, ON THE DEATH OF HIS WIFE. 

Ah ! whither, sainted spirit, art thou gone, 
And left thy tender spouse now all alone ? 
Our time together sweetly passed away, 
While we were partners, each returning day. 
But now, my love, no more can I behold 
Those brilliant eyes that oft thy kindness told. 
No ; dearest partner, — thy blest race is run, 
And thou art told that all thy work is done. 
While we were passing through this world of care, 
How oft thy counsel bid me not despair. 
When storms and tempests seem'd on ev'ry side, 
In thee I found (however greatly tried) 
A mind superior to the darkest hour, 
Whose trust was firm in the Almighty's power. 
Thy gentle spirit, govern'd by the Truth, 
Maintain'd with constancy the vows of youth. 
Nor did thy soul e'er separated stand 

From thy all-wise Creator's blest command. 

But, being faithful to " the Light within" 

Was thereby kept from each besetting sin. 

And having known a heart that was sincere, 

Thy end was peace, — thy future prospects clear. 
Thus pass'd the partner of my life away, 

The blessed subject of eternal day. 

No sorrows, griefs, nor clouds of dark despair, 

But joy and peace forever centre there. 

Oh ! may her offspring, guided as she was, 

By principles Divine, and holy laws, 

Enjoy with her the pure reward of peace, 

Nor from the beauty of her life e'er cease. 

Then will they ever prove themselves to be 

Examples from all vice and folly free. 

Thus wisely meeting ev'ry task assign'd, 

In ev'ry trial they will be resign'd. 

And when their race on earth shall have an end, 

Jehovah God will be their lasting Friend. 

15 



JOURNAL. 



CHAPTER I. 

Containing an account of his early life, up to his sixteenth year. 

My parents' names were William and Hannah 
Kersey, and I was born in Yorktown, Pennsylvania, 
on the 5th day of the 8th month in the year 1768. 
Growing up in a considerable town, I early had an 
opportunity of mixing in company of various kinds. 
But by the watchful care of my parents I was pre- 
served out of some of the evils that were common 
among the children of the place. My fondness for 
diversion increased with my years ; and at an early 
period I felt inclinations to seek entertainment from 
sports that were forbidden by my parents, — to 
whose watchful care over me I am indebted, under 
Providence, for preservation from many evils common 
to youthful years. 

I have frequently looked back with gratitude and 
wonder, that I should have wholly escaped the crime 
of using profane language, — notwithstanding it was 
common among my play-fellows. This preservation, 
I am aware, was without any merit in me. Still I 
cannot reflect on it without a real satisfaction ; and I 
fully believe, that those who have children under their 
care, cannot be too watchful in keeping them from that 
hardihood of mind and manners which is always at- 
tendant when an early habit of using wicked words is 
allowed or acquired. 

2* (17) 



18 



JOURNAL OF 



Among the first circumstances which I recollect, 
that gave me dissatisfaction, was the prohibition of my 
parents against wandering about on the first day of the 
week. I could not imagine why they denied me a prac- 
tice which was general. My acquaintance would often 
call for me on that day, and seem disappointed when 
they found I could not go with them. At some few 
times., I stole away and mixed with them through the 
afternoon : but in every instance such indulgence ren- 
dered me very unhappy afterwards. 

By an early and proper attention to this subject, 
children and young people might be induced to prefer 
spending the afternoon of first day in reading and quiet- 
ness : and the heads of families being separated from 
their worldly concerns, — would find a pleasing enter- 
tainment in mingling with the children, and giving 
them useful information. If we were to combine with 
those opportunities of private family improvement, the 
frequent reading of the Scriptures, it might very much 
tend to fix an early attachment to their valuable con- 
tents. On this subject, the example and practice of 
the parents of John Woolman, are worthy of con- 
sideration. 

In one instance of my wandering from home on first 
day afternoon, I was followed by my mother, — who 
found me on the commons amongst a number of boys. 
I well recollect, that the instant I saw her my mind 
was filled with shame and confusion ; and in this state 
I followed her home. She made no remarks to me on 
the way, except putting the question to me, " How 
could thee do so?" My heart was filled with sorrow, 
so that I could make no reply. When we get home, 
and sat down, I noticed the tears rolling down her 



JESSE KERSEY. 19 

cheeks. This made a very deep impression upon me, 
and I desired her not to be grieved about me ; pro- 
mising I would not do so any more. 

But I have since thought that those impressions and 
feelings resulted more from the affection I felt for her, 
than from any clear conviction which I then had of the 
evil of the practice. I cannot, however, look back to 
the circumstance without also remembering, that my 
mother's tears were not soon forgotten ; nor could I 
think, for a considerable time afterward, of attempting 
to commit the same kind of trespass upon her feelings. 
Still the love of play, and frequent opportunities of 
company during my waking hours, — often drew me 
into sports and amusements, and particularly into com- 
pany which was objectionable to my parents. As they 
checked and reasoned with me, I would frequently 
think that their restrictions were hard to bear, and 
would therefore trespass their orders; in doing w T hich, 
sometimes they would detect me, — and at others, I 
would escape. 

In one instance, I had an irresistable choice to go to 
a horse-race ; about which I knew it w r ould be 
in vain to consult my parents, and therefore stole away 
without their knowledge. The races were what w T ere 
called " the four-mile heats." I recollect, that when 
the poor animals had run w T hat was called " the first 
heat," I felt sorry to see them panting for breath, and 
wet with sweat ; and some thoughts on the subject of a 
serious character were presented to my mind: but I 
found the longer I stayed, the more I was entertained 
with the scene. After the first and principal races 
were run, there were several others : and in one in- 
stance I w T as asked to ride. At first I felt some ambi- 



20 jouki 

tion to undertake it ; — but suddenly a thought struck 
me, that if my parents knew that I had rode, it would 
grieve them ; and I was favored with firmness suffi- 
cient to resist the temptation. But when I was asked 
why I would not ride, — it seemed to try me consider- 
ably. The answer I gave was, that I should offend 
my parents if I did. And having got clear of them, 
I soon went home, where my anxious parents were 
glad to see me. They inquired whether I had been 
to see the races ? To w T hich I gave them an honest 
answer, and hoped they would excuse me, as I did 
not think I should ever wish to go again. I also told 
them how I had managed an application which was 
made to me to ride, and the answer I had given why 
I would not do it. With my conduct in that case, 
they were satisfied. After commending my firmness, 
and making some remarks upon the evil tendency of 
horse-racing, they hoped I would never wish to see 
another. 

My age at this time I do not recollect ; but I never 
after w r ent to see another horse-race. Whatever may 
be said in defence of this evil, I believe it is associated 
with cruelty, — that it generates a love of gambling, — 
and that the crowds of loose and disorderly people who 
assemble on those occasions, are very unfit company 
for innocent young persons to be exposed to, — and 
that among the professors of Christianity, it cannot be 
countenanced, without departing from the purity of the 
principles inculcated by Jesus Christ. 

It was customary in the town of York, for appren- 
tice lads and others, frequently to be in the streets in 
companies after dark ; but my parents w r ould not per- 
mit me to be w r ith them. This restriction I often 



JESSE KERSEY. 21 

fhought a hard case ; and sometimes I would get out 
without their knowledge. This gave me an oppor- 
tunity to notice, that there was more bad language and 
fighting under the cover of night, than was common in 
the day. And I now believe that the morals of many 
boys who are permitted to run the streets at night, 
have been much injured by it ; and that they prompt 
one another to many evils which they would be both 
afraid and ashamed to commit in open day. 

It would no doubt be much better, if those who have 
the charge of children were more attentive to this point. 
By a little care, they might be introduced to the practice 
of spending the evenings in the improvement of their 
learning : and as they become interested in their studies 
and in reading, they would become satisfied at home. I 
have often regretted that so much liberty is given to 
the youth, — particularly to bound children in our cities, 
and that they are so much neglected by those who have 
the care of them. The quarreling and tumult among 
them, so common under cover of the night, is conclu- 
sive evidence that many who have the charge of boys, 
care very little about them, more than to see that they 
perform their portion of labor ; and when this is accom- 
plished, they may run at large, and do as they please. 

About the fourteenth year of my age, I frequently 
had convictions for my follies, which induced me often 
to think it was necessary to be more watchful and 
guarded in my conduct ; and sometimes I would resolve 
to quit the sports in which I had indulged. But when 
fresh temptations presented, I was soon led away. — 
Again I would resolve to be more firm, and act the 
part which should keep my mind easy. But month 
after month passed away, and instead of making any 



22 JOURNAL OF 

valuable stand, I continued to join with my acquaint- 
ances in their various diversions ; — until, at length, those 
feelings of conviction seemed to be much worn off. 

My father's house was frequently resorted to by 
Friends. But their manners were so different from what 
I observed among the gay people of the place, that 
I could not think it desirable to grow up a Friend. I 
imagined that there must be an error in the habits and 
ideas of a people who seemed to me to have scarcely 
any cheerfulness about them. I observed that some of 
our visiters differed from others. They were not all 
equally gloomy. A degree of sociability and pleasantry 
was practised by some, whilst others seemed to me to be 
almost under the dominion of melancholy. Among 
our visiters, there were some instances of men who 
differed from the Society of Friends in our parts gen- 
erally. Their hats were white, and their clothes of the 
natural color. It was not easy for me at that time, to 
account for such singularity. If my parents, or Friends 
of the town, had given no extraordinary attention to 
these men, I believed I should have taken little notice 
of the circumstance. But as those persons seemed to 
me to be held in higher estimation, I was ready to sup- 
pose that in order to become the complete Friend, and 
pass among strangers as such, — if I grew up a member 
of the Society, I must get the white hat, and adopt 
this general singularity of appearance. 

The impression upon my mind, which arose from 
those cases of singularity, was, about this time, very 
unfavorable to Friends, as a religious Society. I would 
reflect on the liberty other boys had, and upon the gay 
and cheerful conduct of their parents. I would con- 
trast this with the restrictions I was under, and with 



JESSE KERSEY. 23 

the gloomy manners of Friends ; and frequently thought 
to myself that I never would be like them.* One thing 
however, I could not avoid noticing, and that was, 
the conduct and conversation of Friends were innocent. 
I heard no swearing or rough language in their company. 
But among the other inhabitants of the town, I fre- 
quently heard bad language. They called their child- 
ren rough names. This I could not approve of. 

By contrasting the mild language of the Society 
with the language of other people, I believe it will be 
seen that the youthful mind, among the former, will be 
kept much more free from the moral taint, almost insep- 
arable from those who are daily within hearing of the 
profane language of the latter. 

By degrees, my taste for cheerful company had so 
fully worn off the love of serious subjects, that I could 
have little relish for either books or society, that were 
serious. Still, my parents kept me carefully to meet- 
ings, and frequently in the afternoons of first days, to 
reading the Scriptures. In meetings, I would some- 
times feel sensible that my folly and loose state of mind, 
were condemnable : but more frequently, after being 
among my giddy companions, condemnation would 
attend me when my head was laid on my pillow. 

Thus the time passed on, without my gaining any 
firm stand against that lightness and folly to which I 
was prone. At length, it became necessary for me to 

*It is believed that this reference was made to a company of 
young men who undertook to imitate John Woolman in their man- 
ner of dress. They thus rendered themselves conspicuous for a 
time, and were esteemed sincere. But, " not having- root in them- 
selves," they became formal, and their zeal for external appearance 
soon ■ withered away." 



24 JOURNAL OF 

leave my parents, in order to lenrn a trade. In this 
prospect, I comforted myself with the idea that I should 
probably be removed from my old acquaintances ; and 
that, in forming new ones, I would look out for those 
who were more serious and circumspect, than the com- 
panions I should leave. The impressions made on my 
mind in moments of retirement, that if I expected to 
be happy, it was necessary for me to be more thought- 
ful and serious, I now flattered myself could be attended 
to without the difficulty of making the change in the 
midst of my present associates, and without becoming 
the subject of their ridicule. 

CHAPTEK II. 

A review and narrative of his apprenticeship, and account of his 
appearance in the ministry, with remarks. 

In the preceding part of my history, I have given 
some account of the amusements and course of my 
early life, and of the fondness that I had for youthful 
pleasures. I shall now attempt to retrace the scenes 
through which I passed during an apprenticeship of 
five years and three months in the city of Philadelphia. 

In the spring of the year 1784, being in the sixteenth 
year of my age, I left the care and protection of my 
parents, and went to live among strangers. The man 
I was placed with, was a potter by trade, and a mem- 
ber of the Society of Friends. On my introduction to 
him and his wife, I was favorably impressed toward 
them both. They appeared to take me into their fam- 
ily with a concern for my welfare. They informed me 
that the boys they had, did not behave as well as they 
could wish, and they hoped I would be careful not to 



JESSE KERSEY. 25 

follow any of their bad practices ; — they also expres- 
sed a hope that I would spend my leisure hours in the 
house with them. Those professions of kindness and 
concern, I considered as evidences of their interest in 
my welfare, and of their good will towards me. 

But I soon found my situation very different from 
that experienced in my father's house. There, I was 
on an equality with every member of the family ; but 
here, the family was divided into several classes. No 
unity or friendship appeared to prevail, but division, 
discord, and envy. The apprentice-boys had no appa- 
rent attachment to the family, or the heads of it ; nor 
had they much (if any) for the boys. 

Under such circumstances, it is easy to see that dif- 
ficulties were to be met with. If I chose the society of 
the family, I was to be rejected by my shop-mates. If 
I made the latter my uniform company, I was liable to 
all the charges of misconduct that might fall upon them. 
In this critical and delicate situation, a circumstance 
occurred which soon settled the question. The next 
day after my entrance into the family, I found my station 
was different from any condition I had ever been placed 
in before. The master, his wife, and their children, were 
in the habit of sitting down to one table, — and the boys 
to another. The remains of the provision on which 
the master, his wife and children had dined, were pla- 
ced on the boys' table ; and the breakfast and supper 
were also taken in the same separate manner. In short, 
there w r ere two tables kept morning, noon, and night. 
I concluded that if my station could not be with the 
heads of the family at meals — and that if, because I 
was their apprentice, I must be placed below their chil- 
dren, I was not fit to be a part of the parlor company. 

3 



26 JOURNAL OF 

From such considerations, I made up my mind to be as 
distant as the order of the house appeared to place me. 
There was a kind of resentment excited in me, by the 
degradation that I thought I was placed under. I con- 
sidered my father's family as respectable as the family 
in which I now w r as ; and why so great a difference 
was made between me and the children of my master, 
I could not conceive. Had the separation been only 
when they had company, I could easily have apologized 
for it : but finding it uniform, on all days of the week 
alike, company or no company, it produced in my in- 
experienced mind, a settled aversion to the family. 

My motive for being particular in relation to the 
foregoing system, is not with any view to implicate the 
family as being singular in their practice from many 
other Friends engaged in mechanical or mercantile pur- 
suits ; but to show how prejudicial it was to me and 
my fellow-apprentices, and the unfavorable impressions 
it made towards the family. Nor have I any doubt, 
that as a general rule, it would be much better for the 
master of every family to sit at the head of his table, 
and preserve proper order. 

The discontent with the provisions, when they were 
good enough, and the disrespect and prejudice which 
may be generally expected where two tables are thus 
kept — can scarcely be conceived by any who have not 
had an opportunity fully to experience it. 

Having now become the companion of the boys, the 
first thing that I thought necessary, was to attempt promo- 
ting a reform among them. They were habitually pro- 
fane ; and I could not think of descending into this 
corrupt practice. I therefore informed them, that I 
was disappointed in finding them so addicted to the 



JESSE KERSEY. 27 

use of bad language, — and that I had expected in the 
work-shop of a Friend, no such practice had ever 
existed. At the moment, these remarks seemed to 
make some impression on my shop-mates : but this 
soon subsided, and I was answered with ridicule. 

I now recollected my prospect in favor of becoming 
more serious under the advantage of leaving my old 
acquaintances behind when I became an apprentice. 
It was evident, that if I abode by my resolution among 
my new companions, — the ridicule which I had dreaded, 
would be to be endured under circumstances still more 
trying. In the former case, I could retire out of the 
way of company that was unpleasant : but in my pre- 
sent case, I was confined to the same room, and could 
not avoid my shop-mates. I could therefore see but 
little encouragement to attempt a change toward a 
more serious life. It seemed as though all things 
conspired to convince me, that unless I conformed to 
the manners and habits of my fellow-apprentices, — 
any difference in my conduct would subject me to 
their abuse. This I dreaded, — and apprehended I 
could not endure. I had many serious thoughts about 
what was best for me to do. Sometimes I would 
almost make up my mind to return to my parents, and 
state to them the reasons why I could not stay. At 
other times I would suppose it might be possible to 
steer a kind of middle course ; that is, not to go into 
the extremes in which the boys indulged, — nor wholly 
to withdraw from them. On one point, however, I 
became fully settled, and that was, that I would not 
embrace their profane language ; — but in every other 
respect be their companion. 

Accordingly, I set out on this plan. I wandered 



28 JOURNAL OF 

about with them at nights ; and on my return home, 
felt miserable. Sometimes the thought would occur 
to me, that if I respected my parents as I ought to do, 
I would not so soon depart from their restrictions and 
advice; but would as regularly stay at home after 
dark, now I was separated from them, as I did when 
living with them. But those compunctions would be 
silenced by considering that the case was now altered, 
— that I had not the same associates as formerly, — and 
that if I were to stay at home with the family, I should 
soon have the ill-will of the boys. Thus I reasoned 
and persuaded myself that my practice w r as not from 
disrespect to my parents, but rather the result of un- 
toward circumstances. With such like reasonings, 
I endeavored to silence those convictions that fre- 
quently distressed me when out at nights. But they 
all proved a vain refuge ; and trouble succeeded 
trouble. In the house I had no comfort : — in the shop, 
all seemed disorder ; — in the street, all was confusion. 
Friends (in the city) I seemed to have none. 

Under these circumstances, day after day, I was un- 
happy ; and that unhappiness was increased by occa- 
sionally joining with the boys in their mischievous 
acts toward the family. At length, I had so fully 
plunged with them into folly and wantonness, that I 
saw the attachment of my master and mistress was not 
towards me in the degree that appeared in the begin- 
ning of my apprenticeship. 

When my feelings of distress were almost insupport- 
able, I went with one of my shop-mates to attend a sale 
of books. He told me the place was pleasant and 
entertaining. When we arrived at the book store, we 
found it shut. My companion said, the auctioneer 



JESSE KERSEY. 29 

was a play-actor, and that he must be gone to the play. 
I was now for turning back ; but he urged me to go 
on, and said we should be home time enough. I con- 
sented, and w r e went on. But I had no sooner got in 
sight of the play-house, than I was astonished at the 
terrible tumult which surrounded it. Those who were 
without, with clubs and stones were swearing and 
threatening to break their way into the house ; — while 
those within were threatening vengeance on them if 
they did not desist. During the few minutes that I 
stood looking on, I thought that if ever a spot upon 
the earth was sufficiently vicious and wicked for the 
ground to give away under it, and swallow up the 
company, this was so ; and I felt afraid to trust my- 
self near. But my shop-mate rushed into the throng, 
and I left him. After looking on the dreadful scene 
a few minutes, I went solitarily along the streets 
home. 

This evening's ramble wound up my wanderings at 
night with my fellow apprentices. The powerful con- 
victions and condemnation that I felt on my way from 
the play house home, — were not forgotten for many 
days. By this time, I had also so entirely lost the 
friendship of the family, that I saw I had no place in 
their sympathy or affections. The degree of serious 
thoughtfulness which had taken place in my mind did 
not pass without being noticed by the boys : they also 
observed that I excused myself from going with them 
as at other times. A suspicion commenced with them 
that I was endeavoring to get into favor in the house. 
They grew jealous of me, and sometimes showed a 
degree of ill-nature toward me. My situation daity 
become more and more unpleasant, until I was brought 

3* 



30 JOURNAL OF 

to the necessity of plainly telling them, that for the 
future I should not join in any thing that tended to 
wound the peace of my own mind. 

The effect of this testimony was soon felt. I was 
rejected by the boys and treated with ridicule. In the 
house I had no friends, and in the shop, all seemed 
sour and uncomfortable. Under these circumstances, 
my only comfort was in being alone. In this neglected 
and tried condition, I passed several months before 
any relief was provided for me. Under these solitary 
and discouraging feelings, our religious meetings be- 
came very desirable to me: and in order to get to 
them, I would rise early on meeting day, and get my 
work so forward that no objection could be made to 
my going. And w T hen at meetings, my concern was 
simply for preservation, and that I might have firm- 
ness and patience sufficient to endure without mur- 
muring, all the trials that might come upon me ; — fully 
believing that they were permitted in order for my 
refinement. 

Sometimes in these solemn opportunities, when 
musing on the situation in which I was placed, my 
mind would be led back to the opposition I had often 
made to the Light within ; and I would feel a degree 
of resignation to suffer, as an atonement for my many 
offences. 

The diligence that w T as manifest in my attandance 
of religious meetings, and the serious manner in w 7 hich 
I sat in them, did not go unnoticed. Several young 
men of circumspect and exemplary conduct, had been 
turning their attention toward me ; and after the close 
of one of our evening meetings, two of these, Charles 
Williams and Michael Monier, very kindly spoke to 



JESSE KERSEY. 31 

me, and said they were glad to see my diligence in 
attending our meetings. These young men continued 
to be my kind and useful companions, during the re- 
mainder of my apprenticeship and residence in the 
city. Very soon after this first interview, Charles in- 
vited me to his father's house, and the whole family 
gave me a generous welcome the first time I visited 
them. I now had a Friend's house to retire to in the 
evenings, where I could spend the time profitably with 
a judicious and prudent companion, whom it was safe 
to inform of my difficulties, and consult when I thought 
necessary. Our attachment to each other increased 
from time to time, and continued without any inter- 
ruption during the life of Charles Williams ; and in 
his death I felt the loss of a firm and valuable friend. 

This happy commencement of new and profitable 
acquaintances had a great tendency to encourage me to 
maintain with firmness my integrity to the pointings 
of Truth. I now saw that if my situation was unplea- 
sant through the day, I could in the evening have 
useful and agreeable company. I believed too, that 
it was a mark of providential care over me, thus to 
open my way into such society. Under these ideas, I 
began to hope that my past follies would be forgiven. 
For, although I had felt much of the weight of con- 
demnation, and had endeavored to be on my guard 
against increasing the occasions of it, — yet I had no 
satisfactory evidence that my transgressions were for- 
given. When I heard others speak of the consolations 
they enjoyed, and particularly of their confidence that 
if they maintained their steadfastness for the time to 
come, — the past would be forgiven them, — it would 



32 JOURNAL OF 

impress me with desires that I might have a like 
blessed assurance. 

My shop-mates finding that I had gained an intro- 
duction to other company, and that I had the advantage 
of spending my leisure time in respectable society, 
now began to see that the change which had taken 
place in me, was serious and settled ; and they gra- 
dually became more respectful toward me. When I 
perceived this change in them, it opened the way 
again to mention to them their use of profane language. 
My remarks on that subject were now received very 
differently from what they had been before : and at 
length I had the satisfaction to see this evil habit 
w r holly broken up. They, however, continued to 
wander about the streets of evenings, as before. In 
order to remove this habit, and to promote my own 
improvement, I adopted the practice of reading, writing, 
and attending to other branches of useful learning in 
the evenings. I perceived that this had an influence 
on them, and they became gradually drawn off from 
former habits into more regularity. 

Our situation in the family was not so agreeable as 
among ourselves. We continued all days in the 
week to be accomodated in the kitchen ; and as our 
dinner always came after the other parts of the family 
had dined, it was generally late. On first days it fre- 
quently interfered with, or came close on the lime of 
our afternoon meetings. My care to be at meeting 
now began to be noticed by my master, and he would 
sometimes invite me to take dinner with him, that I 
might be at meeting in time. To this I always objected, 
unless my shop-mates came with me, — and gave him 



JESSE KERSEY. 33 

as a reason, that if we all dined together it would keep 
up the harmony among us. 

At length I had the satisfaction to see the family all 
dine together on first days. No person who had never 
seen the consequences of a different practice, could 
conceive the advantages which followed this change. 
The happiness and convenience of the whole family 
were promoted by it ; and the respect was increased 
between the master and his apprentices. There was a 
greater pleasure in attending to all his orders ; and I 
could plainly discover that he enjoyed the time he 
spent in the shop, much more than formerly. 
• This agreeable change in my situation frequently 
excited my gratitude, and led to a hope that the days 
of trouble had come to an end ; — and that if I con- 
tinued to walk by the same rule and mind the same 
thing, I should now have some satisfaction. But 
although the scene was changed as to the outward, 
and a foundation laid for improvement, it was not long 
before I became convinced that the days of my spiritual 
warfare were not yet accomplished. A controversy 
with outward difficulties had no sooner been removed, 
than other occasions for watchful attention, presented. 
My natural love of amusement being restrained by the 
power of the Divine principle, so far as to separate me 
from the common pastimes of youth, — now took a dif- 
ferent direction. I became fond of cheerful conver- 
sation ; and supposed to myself (provided the subjects 
were well chosen) that there could be no harm in 
occasionally enjoying company in this way. For a 
time I did not discover that this disposition was pre- 
cisely the same that had been restrained from other 
amusements. My fears began to be excited by this 



34 JOURNAL OF 

discovery : but I had opened a door to weakness, and 
renewed the work of repentance, I now saw that I 
must not indulge my natural fondness for amusement 
even when that amusement was free from every moral 
objection : — because it was necessary, to the end that 
those natural dispositions should be made subject, that 
I should cease to act in the natural will, and know a 
perfect concurrence with the Divine will. In which 
case, all that I could be free to do, I must know I was 
at liberty to do. But my selection of subjects for 
cheerful conversation, being done in the natural tvill, 
had not as a ground and principle, the love of virtue, 
and was therefore condemnable by that pure Principle 
of Divine light which had begun in me the w T ork of 
perfect redemption. 

On further reflection upon the cause of uneasiness, 
produced by this indulgence in cheerfulness, I have 
believed that my mind was at that time but little ac- 
quainted with the deceitfulness of human nature, or the 
natural man ; — and that, had I been permitted to run 
out into a love of much conversation, in this ignorant 
and weak state, — it is most probable that a fondness 
would have grown up in favor of external enjoyments 
which would have very much interrupted that inward 
watchful state in which the heart of man is laid open, 
and all the secret motives to action are fully compre- 
hended. I therefore believe that at that day it was a 
merciful interference of Divine Providence purposely 
intended to guard me from loss and danger, and to 
open my ear to discipline. 

In the course of my experience, I have observed 
others who have begun well, and made many sacrifices ; 
but who for want of keeping under the discipline of the 



JESSE KERSEY. 35 

cross, have been drawn out from a steady abiding with 
the gift ; and although they have retained a fair out- 
side, yet they have never deepened in the knowledge 
of themselves, nor become clear in their acquaintance 
with that pure light by w T hich a knowledge of their 
duty could be made manifest. 

When a greater degree of reserve was submitted to, 
and more seasons of recollection and silent introversion 
experienced, my mind was furnished with fresh open- 
ings into the knowledge of human nature, and its 
tendency to submit to temptations both of an outward 
and a secret nature. I now discovered how I had been 
deceiving myself, and how others were deceived. I 
had also in those quiet moments of reflection and silent 
waiting upon God, many new conceptions of the mean- 
ing and harmony of particular passages of the scriptures ; 
and some appeared full of instruction that before seem- 
ed to contain but little that I could understand. 

I likewise saw more clearly into the importance of 
that pure and spiritual worship, for which the soul of 
man is qualified, when inward quietude is gained ; and 
which proves more fully to those who experience it, 
the immortality of man, than all the arguments which 
can be advanced by the ablest talents. 

It was while my mind w T as held in this state of re- 
serve, a clear impression was made upon it, that my 
duty in life was not to be confined to a private sphere ; 
but that if I stood passive and faithful to the light of 
Truth, I should at some period be called to the work 
of the ministry. In my then infant state, I was willing 
to suppose this prospect embraced a service that was 
at a considerable distance. But ever after it opened 
before me, my mind was clothed with much awfulness, 



36 JOURNAL OF 

particularly in our religious meetings. I believed it 
was of great importance to myself and to the cause 
of righteousness, that I should make no mistake in 
relation to this serious subject. I felt a great care lest 
some deceptive principle might obtain an advantage 
over me, and that under its influence I might engage 
in a service that did not belong to the gifts I had re- 
ceived. I esteem it among the blessings of kind 
Providence to have had those cautionary considera- 
tions ; and particularly so, that the prospect of this 
path of duty was opened a considerable time before I 
found any clear call to enter upon it. 

At length, when the impression came, it was felt 
with much clearness. The subject was short, and in 
the eye of human wisdom, very simple. It was, to 
communicate to the assembly, That all the first-born 
throughout the land of Egypt died, before the king of 
Egypt would let the promised seed go out of bondage. 
But while I was trembling under the impression and 
deliberating upon the subject of rising to express it, 
the meeting closed. As the omission was not in con- 
sequence of any opposition to the call, — I felt no 
condemnation, and my mind was calm and easy. The 
next instance of a like impression was submitted to ; 
and the serene and quiet state that I experienced after 
I sat down, amounted to full and conclusive evidence 
that I had not mistaken my duty. 

In the exercise of the gift, I felt many fears arising 
from a consideration of the solemnity of the work; but 
as I kept humbly attentive to the Divine impressions, 
I found his grace was all-sufficient. There are, no 
doubt, diversities of gifts, as well as differences of ad- 
ministrations, and operations ; but in my case, I 



JESSE KERSEY. 37 

always found that the communications which I was 
called to make, although they were preceded by a 
solemnity of feeling without distinct images or ideas 
of things, — yet when the moment for utterance arrived, 
the subject or burden of the Word, was clearly pre- 
sented to my natural understanding: and the more 
calm and deliberate I was, the clearer the way opened 
before me. I could see with greater certainty the di- 
rection of the Light in its divisions and variations of 
the course of the subject before me, — and was also 
better qualified to determine when and where to 
close. 

But when at any time, or from whatever cause, that 
deliberation and correctness of the understanding, were 
interrupted,— whether from fear of man, or from too 
much zeal, — the gift would be in the same proportion 
obscured, and the exercise in testimony, neither re- 
lieving nor satisfactory. 

In all the experience I have had in the ministry, I 
have been convinced that much depends upon wholly 
relying on the all-sufficiency of Him who promised to 
be to his servants, both mouth and wisdom, tongue 
and utterance. But as, in every instance of the bless- 
ings of heaven, our wise Creator has left something 
for us to do, in order to come at the full enjoyment of 
them, — so I believe it to be in regard to the ministry 
of the gospel. The gift may be bestowed ; but by the 
indolence or inattention of the servant, the materials 
for it to act upon may be wanting,— the means of im- 
provement may be unoccupied : and, like the seed in 
a neglected soil, it may not be permitted either to 
flourish, or become distinctly known to others, in con- 

4 



38 JOURNAL OF 

sequence of the obstructions to its growth, or the mix- 
ture of other things. 

I have often thought that those who are called to 
the ministry in the Society of Friends, would be much 
more clear and satisfactory in their testimonies, if they 
were more attentive to the subjects which are opened 
to the mind in their silent moments. In that case the 
same Divine Light which brought them into view, 
would open a clear understanding of them : and sub- 
jects thus opened and explained to the mind, when 
delivered in testimony, would be clear and satisfac- 
tory ; and being clothed with the energies and autho- 
rity of the Spirit, they would be communicated to the 
assembly with that weight and baptizing influence 
w T hich ever attends true gospel ministry. 

Another consideration had much place in my mind ? 
in relation to the important office of the ministry, — and 
that was the manner. I had observed among min- 
isters in our Society, generally, a change from a natural 
tone of the voice to a manner of speaking that seemed 
unnatural. In this however there was much variety. 
Some spoke very loud and rapid. Others, though less 
rapid, used greater or less degrees of tone. Those 
tones or tunes were generally soft, and in some mea- 
sure calculated to affect the passions, — especially when 
connected with mournful subjects. These variations 
from the natural tone of the voice became settled habits. 
From the powerful ascendency of these habits over 
many in their ministry, and from a consideration of the 
injury to their services in consequence of these habits, 
I was afraid of falling into any particular habit or 
manner of delivery. But with all the care I have taken 
to avoid the habits of others, my own manner has 



JESSE KERSEY. 39 

never been fully satisfactory ; because I have not ad- 
hered to the natural tone of the voice, nor obtained the 
degree of deliberation that I could approve. 

In the Society of Friends, there are persons in the 
station of Elders, who are particularly charged with 
the care of the ministry ; and whose duty it is to point 
out where improvement is needed in the exercise of 
the gift. But is there not too much backwardness 
among Elders in mentioning to ministers what occurs 
for their improvement in this respect? Hence habits 
become formed for want of care in the Elders, and 
tones and gestures are used that hurt the service of 
ministers. 

After my first appearing in the ministry, I remained 
an apprentice in the city about four years. In the 
course of this time, my situation outwardly was so 
similar that I have few remarks to make. But it is 
due to my numerous friends there to say, that they 
watched over me for good, and from them I received 
many excellent cautions, and much good counsel. It 
was to me a season of improvement ; and I derived 
much benefit from the society I was favored to enjoy. 
In the situation in which I was placed with the family 
where I lived, I was furnished with many opportuni- 
ties of viewing human nature, from which I also derived 
lessons of instruction : and from scenes w T hich I wit- 
nessed there, impressions were made concerning the 
state of man when unsubjected to the Divine will, 
which I believe will be useful to me while I remain in 
mutability. 



40 JOURNAL OF 



CHAPTER III. 

His removal to East Cain — Settlement at Yorktown — Return to 
Cain, journey to Catawissa and Muncy — also to Carolina, &c. — 
Trials, in relation to special providence — Journey to New Jersey 
— Removal to Downingtown — Reflections — Concern to go to 
Europe. 

About the close of the summer of 1789, the period 
arrived when I was at liberty to leave the city. Appre- 
hending it would not be best to think of going into 
business there, I concluded to spend the fall and winter 
in Chester county. Accordingly, I parted with my 
friends and the family with whom I had lived in the 
city, and went into the neighborhood of East Cain, 
where I commenced keeping school. 

The satisfaction which I felt on being at liberty from 
the service of another, and to engage in plans of my 
own, was a considerable gratification to me. But I 
soon found that difficulties were to be met wdth ; and 
that now I was to engage for myself without means 
and without experience in the business of the world, — 
I had a very different state of concerns to manage from 
those of my apprenticeship. In my former situation, I 
had no contracts to make, no debts to pay, and no 
accounts to settle. The prospect of dangers from the 
exposure to the world, now made a deep impression 
upon me. I had noticed some who began well, and 
bid fair to be useful w T hen they commenced business 
for themselves ; but who soon lost their reputation by 
making engagements which they failed to comply with, 
and by running out into degrees of extravagance, 



JESSE KERSEY. 41 

which their means were not sufficient to support. 
Others again, who became so much taken up with 
their worldly concerns that they neglected their reli- 
gious duties, and became cool in their love to the 
Divine Principle ; — particularly when they were pros- 
perous in business. 

There is in the principle and the order of the Society 
of Friends, a limitation of expenses that seems naturally 
to open the way for worldly prosperity among the in- 
dustrious. Some of the members who from proper 
motives have put on plain apparel, and who have 
begun poor in the world, being conscientiously con- 
cerned to keep w r ithin the bounds of their circum- 
stances, — have, nevertheless, by a steady regard to 
correct principles and industrious habits, become pros- 
perous: but at length, by giving way to a close dispo- 
sition, in proportion to the increase of their temporal 
property, have acquired so much love of the world, 
and attachment to their interest, that they have be- 
come cool in their love of the Truth. And though 
some of these retain a fair and plain outside, and are 
punctual to their promises and exact in the payment 
of their debts, — yet through covetousness, they have 
lost the dew of their youth, and been but barren mem- 
bers of society. "When we look into the families of 
some of these, we find among them and their children, 
that their conversation is very much confined to the 
world, and they feel but little interest in religious sub- 
jects. They are, in their own estimation, so moral 
and whole that it is exceedingly difficult to reach them, 
or convince them that they are lacking the inheritance 
of the pure life of Truth. 

Under some of these views, and the dangers attend- 
4* 



42 JOURNAL OF 

ing worldly pursuits, I had many fears lest, after all I 
had known of the mercy and goodness of a gracious 
Father and Almighty Friend, I might fall into weak- 
ness and entanglements. But from the pressure of 
difficulties which I experienced for several years, my 
mind was kept humble and dependent. And I now 
believe, it was much safer, and tended more to my 
preservation, to be poor in my beginning in the world, 
than if I had commenced in the midst of plenty, and 
with larger prospects before me. 

In the course of the winter, I made up my mind to 
settle in Yorktown in the spring. Having contracted 
an acquaintance with Elizabeth, the eldest daughter of 
Moses Coates, we were united in marriage in the early 
part of the year 1790. It was a connexion entered 
into with the consent of all parties concerned, and has 
proved to be a great blessing to me. 

After removing to my native place, I began the re- 
quisite preparations for carrying on my trade. But with 
all the exertions I could make, the principal part of 
the summer w r as past, before I could get in readiness. 
And having to borrow money on interest, to begin 
with, I felt this disappointment to be a great disadvan- 
tage to me in my first attempts to go into business. 
The propriety and necessity of fulfilling all the con- 
tracts I made, was what I fully admitted; but the 
delay experienced in getting into business, and the 
unavoidable expenses to which I was subject, landed 
me in great discouragement ; so that I began to fear 
that my creditors would suffer by me. In the midst 
of my fears, and at a time when my concerns wore a 
doubtful appearance as to what might be their issue, 
a report was spread by a member of Society, that I 



JESSE KERSEY. 43 

was so much entangled in my circumstances, that I 
must fail. By this means, some who had given me 
credit, were induced to demand the payment of their 
money. I knew not the cause at the time. But 
having always made payments when they were de- 
manded, I resorted to my usual practice of borrowing, 
— under promise of returning the money again at a 
time mentioned to the lender. But to my surprise I 
found a kind of hesitation in persons who before had 
been free, and ready to oblige me. At length, the ex- 
planation came out, and there w r as no difficulty in 
learning who was the author of the report. 

Under these trials, I was almost ready to despair 
of maintaining the standing which I believed w T as re- 
quired by the principle of Truth, of which I had been 
making a public profession. My health also began to 
fail, from the close application that I paid to my busi- 
ness, and the pressure of concern under which I had 
been exercised. I saw too that the place I had chosen 
to commence business in, would not answer. In these 
circumstances, I called a number of my friends to- 
gether,. and opened to them my situation ; at the same 
time letting them know, that I believed I could do 
better by returning to Chester county. After fully 
knowing how I was circumstanced, they advised me 
to try the place another year: and to this I submitted. 
But in the round of the year, I became fully convinced 
that a change was indispensible. I therefore had 
another opportunity with my friends, and let them 
know that if I remained among them, I must fail to 
fulfil my contracts, and thereby wound the profession I 
had been making. Some of them supposed that I was 
too easily discouraged ; but others thought it w^ould 



44 JOURNAL OF 

be best to leave me fully at liberty to look out for a 
different situation, if I should, on mature consideration, 
think proper to do so. 

In the beginning of the year 1794, I went to the 
neighborhood of East Cain, in search of a place for 
myself and family. The kindness of my friends in 
assisting me to obtain the requisite accommodation, I 
still remember with gratitude. A tract of land and 
dwelling house were purchased at a moderate price, 
and I removed to East Cain in the spring of 1794. 

Before I conclude the account of my residence at 
Yorktown, I may remark, that it seemed in many 
respects a critical and dangerous time to me. On the 
side of the world I had my trials. In the Society, my 
way seemed shut up. I could find few or none of the 
kind of company that I wished for. But, under all 
circumstances, my confidence was maintained in the 
care of Divine Providence over me. I believed in the 
promise, that they who " seek first the kingdom of God 
and his righteousness," shall have " all things" neces- 
sary added unto them. And at times in our religious 
meetings, I felt sensible that I was not forsaken. My 
mind was tendered under the assurances of Divine love 
to man ; and in these seasons I could discover that it 
was all in w T isdom that I was tried. 

When I had returned to East Cain, I had to erect 
the necessary buildings for a shop and fixtures in 
which to carry on my trade of a potter : and had my 
health been equal to the business, it appeared for a 
time to be likely to answer for a livelihood. But in a 
few months I found my health was failing, and that I 
must decline the business, otherwise I should be has- 
tened out of the world by it. Upon serious reflection, 



JESSE KERSEY. 45 

I came to the conclusion to sell out the whole concern ; 
which was accordingly effected without loss. 

After having sold the property and being out of 
business, my situation was trying, and I sometimes felt 
much discouraged. I next rented a tenement and lot 
on which there was a building that answered for a 
school house, and in w T hich I concluded to open a 
school. I commenced accordingly; but very soon 
after, I was impressed with a belief that it would be 
right for me to leave home, in order to make a reli- 
gious visit to Friends of Roaring Creek, Catawissa, 
Fishing Creek, and Muncy. This being the first in- 
stance of my concern to travel on Truth's account, 
and having made a beginning in teaching the school, 
it was a close trial to leave my family and business at 
a time when I had as it were, just made a new begin- 
ning in the world, and when I knew the means I had 
were very small. But feeling the impression to be 
weighty, I resigned myself to the duty ; and having 
the unity of Friends in the order of society, I set out 
on the journey, having William Mode as my com- 
panion. 

In the course of this visit, my confidence in the 
safety of submitting to the clear openings of duty, was 
in no degree lessened. On attending one of the 
monthly meetings, I heard the report of a committee 
concerning two Friends, who were said to be at open 
variance, and that they saw no hope of their being re- 
conciled. I afterward learned that both these Friends 
had large families ; and it was evident to me that if 
they continued at variance, it would not only destroy 
their own comfort, but be of great disadvantage to 
their families. As 1 felt much exercised on the occa- 



46 JOURNAL OF 

sion, at length it opened to me as a duty, to see the 
two families together at their meeting house. They 
accordingly came together; and after sitting silently 
with them for some time, my way opened to remark 
to the young people, that I was sorry to hear that their 
parents were not on friendly terms with each other ; — 
and that I hoped (however their parents might unwisely 
remain at variance,) they would by no means suffer 
themselves to entertain such feelings in their hearts, 
but cherish a disposition of kindness and good will 
toward one another ; — and this might render them in- 
struments for restoring unity and friendly feelings be- 
tween their parents. But, should the parents continue 
to cherish hard thoughts, and unkindness toward each 
other, and even blindly go down to the graves in this 
state (which I sincerely hoped would not be the case,) 
I earnestly advised and admonished the children to take 
warning by the awful circumstance. 

Having thus opened my concern to them, as Truth 
led the way, I had cause to rejoice in that it took such 
hold of the Friends at variance, that they became 
friendly to each other, and mutually concluded to drop 
all former causes of uneasiness, and in Future to live 
as Friends should do. 

This was one of the cases that served to convince 
me, that it is not in man (by his own powers alone) to 
lead his brother out of a fault, — and that this can only 
be done by the truly spiritual-minded man, under the 
qualifying influence of the wisdom that cometh from 
above. 

This visit was performed in four weeks : and on my 
return to my family, I felt a quietude of mind which 
amounted to an ample reward. 



JESSE KEKSEY. 47 

While permitted to be at home, I knew it was my 
duty carefully to attend to my temporal concerns. 
This I endeavored to do with all the deligence of 
which I was capable : but my constitution being de- 
licate, and in some measure injured by the business I 
followed, it became necessary to decline it. Hence I 
was induced to sell the property I had purchased, and 
as it were, begin the world anew. But there was 
some difficulty in deciding upon what business to fol- 
low. After many thoughts on the subject, I concluded 
to employ the time at keeping school, until something 
more adapted to my choice should offer. While 
engaged in this occupation, I felt my mind drawn to a 
concern of paying a religious visit to some parts of 
Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina. The pros- 
pect was serious in every view that I could take of it. 
I had now two children to provide for, and still re- 
mained poor. 

But the concern rested with so much weight on my 
mind, that I was most easy to spread it before my 
Friends. They appointed a committee to confer with 
me upon it; and to this committee I opened my situa- 
tion. After fully deliberating on the prospect, it was 
united with. In conformity therewith I made the best 
arrangement I could for the journey. My temporal 
concerns were now brought to a very limited state ; 
and (except the articles of household furniture) what I 
had was in money, — the amount of which I divided, 
taking one half to bear the expenses of the journey, 
and leaving the other half to accommodate my wife 
and children in my absence. 

In the fulfilment of this religious duty, I was from 
home three months, and travelled seventeen hundred 



48 JOURNAL OF 

miles. The journey was performed in the fall of the 
year 1795 ; and in the course of it, I attended the 
Yearly Meeting of Friends in North Carolina. It gave 
me an opportunity for much reflection, and was a time 
of instruction. I saw that some seemed to overact 
their part, and by taking hold of too much, they lost 
the weight and influence, which they otherwise might 
have had. I saw too that where any meddled beyond 
their depth, such were not even credited with what 
they seemed to know. Upon the whole the Meeting 
was well conducted, and furnished occasion to believe 
that there were many valuable members belonging 
to it. 

Of this journey I kept some account. After attend- 
ing the Yearly Meeting, my stay was short in that part 
of the country. On my way home I had several meet- 
ings, and visited a man in prison who was under sen- 
tence of death for horse stealing. When I arrived at 
home, it was my happiness to find my dear wife and 
children in good health. 

On my return home, the school was ready to engage 
my attention: but finding that the compensation was 
not sufficient for the support of my family, I was not 
satisfied to remain in it. On this occasion some of my 
friends were uneasy with me ; charging me with a 
want of steadiness ; and alleging that while I was un- 
willing to continue in a business for which (in their 
opinion) I was qualified, I could not expect they would 
be disposed to do any thing for me. In return, I 
remarked that the compensation was not sufficient; 
but if they would make it so, I would not quit the 
business. I let them know that unless they would pay 
me what I believed was right, I should look for other 



JESSE KERSEY. 49 

business. Accordingly, I declined teaching the school ; 
and although I saw no way to get along, and was sen- 
sible of the prejudice which would attach to me for so 
doing, it yet seemed right for me to leave. 

During the interval that passed after this event, and 
before I became engaged in business again, to my 
mind, I was subject to many discouragements. During 
this period also, a visit was paid to my family by a 
company of Friends who were out on that service. 
They were Friends that I respected. My situation at 
that time was unusually gloomy ; and the communica- 
tions of those Friends were singularly calculated to in- 
crease my discouragements. On parting with them I 
felt much sunk, and ready to conclude that some un- 
happy mistake had been made on my part; — and 
therefore I should find no further way to open for my 
comfort or success in the world. 

Under these impressions, and the pressure of my 
temporal difficulties, my faith in the special providence 
of the Almighty became in some measure weakened. 
Hence arose a general consideration of the doctrine of 
Divine revelation to man. I saw that with this doc- 
trine was connected a belief in his particular provi- 
dence : that is, that every revelation which had been 
claimed, either by Jews or Christians, must be asso- 
ciated with a belief in such a providence. From those 
reflections and considerations, my ideas became so 
mixed and perplexed, that I began to doubt whether 
there was any degree of certainty to be obtained. If, 
said I, there is no special or particular providence, 
then there can be no revelation ; — and if no revelation, 
there can be no certainty ; — and if no certainty, there 
can be no accountability: and therefore the whole 

5 



50 JOURNAL OF 

state of man must be generally misunderstood. To 
talk about certainty , as resulting from our natural 
powers only, — or to suppose they were capable of 
arriving at it, argues decided ignorance of our capaci- 
ties. This was evident to me from a full conviction 
that the organs of intelligence to the natural man, were 
the five senses. I knew that each of these might be 
deceived: and therefore, that they could not be the 
instruments of correct intelligence to the understand- 
ing. I considered too, that unless revelation was 
believed in, all the ideas that were excited by the 
operation of the natural senses, could never prove the 
doctrine, either of eternal existence, or the immortality 
of man. 

But all these perplexities of thought happily sub- 
sided, and my mind became settled in a full and satis- 
factory belief, that there could be no effect without 
a cause ; — and that every effect mast agree with its 
own particular cause. All ideas, therefore, that were 
excited, must agree with their exciting causes ; — those 
that were natural, with natural causes ; — and those 
that were spiritual, with spiritual causes. The idea, 
therefore, that " God is a Spirit, 57 — must have had a 
supernatural origin ; and consequently that at some 
period there must have been a revelation of this idea. 
My faith in communications of a spiritual and super- 
natural kind, was now renewed ; and I could find in 
myself particular impressions and feelings, which I was 
satisfied were not the result of natural causes. By 
these, I was much more powerfully convinced of the 
truth of revelation, than by any reasoning upon the 
subject. 

Having been favored to rise above those doubts and 



JESSE KERSEY. 51 

fears, which had almost destroyed my confidence in 
the particular providence of the Almighty, — my heart 
became enlarged, as at other times, in love to all man- 
kind, and melted into tenderness under a sense of the 
love of God. New prospects of journeys and engage- 
ments for the promotion of righteousness, were also 
opened before me. 

My next journey after that to Carolina, was through 
parts of New Jersey. It was a little singular, that in 
many of the meetings I was at in this journey, I felt 
engaged to hold up such evidence as had served i6 
satisfy me, of the truth of Divine revelation. But by 
the information that I afterward received, I w T as made 
easy on this subject. It appeared that many had been 
led into doubts, by the reading of a libertine work 
which had been published not long before. 

On my return from this journey, my mind was much 
comforted in a persuasion that the time had been 
rightly devoted. This little tour was accomplished in 
about six weeks. After my return home, I felt less 
pressure upon my mind from worldly considerations, 
than had been usual with me for some time before. I 
believed that if I kept in the patience, and did what I 
found to do, both in temporal and spiritual concerns, 
there would be a way made forme. Under these ideas, 
it was possible to feel contented, without seeing far 
before me ; and I was often instructed by reflections 
on the necessity and value of true faith. 

From this time circumstances began to change, and 
prospects gradually to brighten before me. In the 
spring of the year 1797, I was accommodated with a 
farm in the neighborhood of Downingtown, upon 
terms which were peculiarly generous : and which I 



52 JOURNAL OF 

believed I might, with care and industry, in time be 
able to pay for. To it I removed and settled ; and 
soon after became a member of Uwchlan monthly 
meeting. My attention was now draw T n to the busi- 
ness of the world ; and I thought I felt a degree of 
necessity to exert myself in order to make the new 
plan of business answer a good purpose. By perse- 
verance in the management of the farm, I was soon 
convinced that it was possible for the mind to become 
so very much engrossed, as even to loose sight of more 
important objects of thought. But notwithstanding 
this, it must be granted, that to a mind kept under the 
government of correct principles, there is perhaps no 
occupation which is better calculated to lead into a 
dependence on Divine Providence : for the husband- 
man practically learns, that though " Paul may plant 
and Apollos water, yet it is God who gives the in- 
crease. 5 ' 

Between the years, 1797, and 1804, I performed 
religious visits to several different places; and the 
gradual improvement of my farm opened the agreeable 
prospect, that the time would arrive w r hen my situation 
in the world would be more favorable. 

Upon a retrospect of the past, I have admired the 
wisdom of Divine Providence in suffering me to feel 
so much pressure, and occasions for so many fears and 
trials, in relation to my temporal concerns. Had my 
case been a more independent one, I now have no 
doubt that the notice and attention wdiich I received 
among the respectable members of society would have 
raised in me a spirit of self-importance, which is op- 
posed to the humility necessary for a Christian, and 
dangerous to a minister of the gospel. 



JESSE KERSEY. 53 

Hence, I have concluded that our condition in the 
world is not a mere case of accident: but that the 
blessed Author of our being comprehends the make 
of each mind, and appoints to every one the kind of 
station that is suited to his probationary state. I also 
see that it is possible for the hand of benevolence to be 
extended in cases where it would be better for the in- 
dividual to be very much left in the station or condition, 
providentially allotted him. The very circumstances 
of those who have to apply themselves with diligence 
to business, are no doubt often the means of furnishing, 
in addition to the situation of humble dependence, a 
fund of practical knowledge, and a field of necessary 
discipline. So far as my observations have been made 
upon the most interesting and useful members of civil 
and religious society, I find them generally to be per- 
sons who have had but small beginnings in the world. 
And it has been evident to me, that their minds have 
become strong, vigorous, and well-informed, by means 
of the steady application which their circumstances 
have called for. It is possible that young persons, 
under right discipline and a correct form of education, 
may be so enlightened as to be preserved from indo- 
lence, even though placed in the inheritance of ease 
and opulence. But where necessity for application is 
taken away, it requires more than a common mind to 
conquer the temptations to indulgences which are 
inimical to the acquirement of useful and experimental 
knowledge. 

Under these considerations, a solicitude to place my 
children in circumstances of independence, has been 
very much removed ; and I have preferred giving 

them a plain, practical education. Young people who 

5# 



54 JOURNAL OF 

are brought up in business, and who become attached 
to it, are much more likely to be kept from bad habits, 
than those who are indulged in idleness. And I esteem 
the condition of a young man who has but little wealth, 
and who is well acquainted with business, — much 
more promising than that of those who are left in the 
possession of wealth, and in habits of idleness. 

As the terms on which I had purchased my farm, 
were particularly favorable, and the time for closing 
the contract so distant as to furnish a hope that I might 
succeed in making it my own, — I felt solicitous to de- 
vote my time to that object: and therefore was willing 
to suppose that no religious duty could occur which 
would interfere with my plans. But to my disappoint- 
ment and trial, which seemed very great to me, a pros- 
pect presented that it was my duty to stand resigned to 
go on a religious visit to some parts of England, and 
to Ireland generally. When this prospect fastened 
seriously upon me, I took into consideration the pro- 
bable consequences in relation to the purchase I had 
made, and I could see no other way (if I went the 
journey) than that it must defeat all hopes of success 
in my temporal prospects. The trial was great, not 
only as it related to my temporal affairs, but also in 
regard to parting with my wife and children ; and it 
seemed impossible to bring my mind to a state of re- 
signation. 

But at length, finding that my peace of mind was 
involved in the concern, and that nothing short of 
giving up to the prospect would leave it at rest, I com- 
municated the subject to our monthly meeting. The 
concern was united with, and a certificate was granted 
on the occasion. The prospect was next opened to 



JESSE KERSEY. 55 

the Quarterly meeting, and on solid deliberation, it 
was also there united with, and the unity of the Quarter 
certified by an endorsement upon the certificate of the 
monthly meeting. It was then laid before the Yearly 
Meeting of ministers and elders, where it was not fully 
united with, and I was released from the concern, and 
permitted to remain at home. 

The comfort I felt on this occasion is not very readily 
described. I now began to have my hopes revived 
that I should be permitted to pursue my temporal 
business until I had laid a fair foundation for a com- 
fortable living for my family. But although in the 
order of society I had been excused from going on the 
extensive journey that had opened to my view, — yet it 
was not long before the concern returned, and I was 
constrained to lay it before Friends again. It was now 
united with, and I was set at liberty to pursue the 
prospect before me, as Truth might open the way. 

Accordingly, in the 7th month, 1804, I parted with 
my family and worldly pursuits, with the entire unity 
of the society, and set out on my journey to Europe. 



56 JOURNAL OF 



CHAPTER IV. 

Voyage to Liverpool — Travels in England and Ireland — Return 
home — Reflections — Visit to Philadelphia — Reflections — Journey- 
to the South, to visit Slaveholders — Visit to Philadelphia. 

In my voyage to England, I sailed in the ship An- 
nowon, Captain Thomson. There were several cabin 
passengers beside myself: one of the men was an offi- 
cer of the British government, and I found him to be a 
person well informed, and an agreeable companion on 
the voyage. We were twenty-five days in crossing 
the Atlantic, and the weather was favorable all the 
time, except about eight hours, when the wind blew 
strong, and I had an opportunity of witnessing its force 
at sea. While on the passage, I felt best satisfied to 
inform the captain, that I believed it would be right 
for me to propose having a meeting with the ship's 
company. He fully approved the proposal, and it was 
gladly embraced by all the company. It was accord- 
ingly held, and was a favored opportunity. 

After landing at Liverpool, I went to the house of 
Isaac Hadwin. He and his wife Susanna, were both 
useful and valuable Friends. While here, I had the 
satisfaction of being called upon by a number of 
Friends, whose society I found very interesting. 
Among the number, a widow Benson and two of her 
daughters came, and spent part of an afternoon. She 
said she had another daughter who uniformly shunned 
the company of Friends in the ministry. I concluded 
there must have been a cause for this singular conduct, 
and I would see if I could not get to understand it. 



JESSE KERSEY. 57 

Accordingly, the first time I went to the house, I found 
her in the parlor, and spoke to her in an open and 
sociable manner. To prevent her from making an 
escape, I remarked that they had a pleasant garden, 
and I should like to look into it, and see whether I 
could find any of my American acquaintance there. 
The younger daughters were at once ready to go with 
me, but Rachel seemed to lag behind. I objected to 
going, unless we all went. She then consented to go ; 
and I embraced the opportunity to inform her, that I 
understood she had uniformly shunned the company 
of Friends in the ministry ; and as this w r as a new kind 
of a case, I would be glad to understand the cause, if 
she was free to inform me : but I would not urge her 
to an explanation, if she was not willing. 

She seemed a little embarrassed at first ; but after a 
few minutes she concluded to inform me of her reasons. 
She said that from her childhood she had a fondness 
for dress ; and although she had never been extrava- 
gant, nor more expensive than her sisters, — yet there 
was some gayety in her general appearance ; and this 
circumstance was sufficient to produce remarks upon 
her, which she did not feel prepared to meet : and 
therefore, in order to escape from having her feelings 
hurt by such attacks upon her, she had for some time 
past, chosen to keep out of the way. 

In my reflections upon this case, I have been in- 
structed ; being convinced that it is necessary to be 
very careful how we meddle with those external sub- 
jects. Under the influence of impressions made by 
the sight of the eye, we may be induced to make re- 
marks without any proper qualification : and thus 
excite prejudices which may remain for a length of 



58 JOURNAL OF 

time, and only tend to drive the young and inexpe- 
rienced mind further off. So far as my experience has 
gone, I have found that every thing done under the di- 
direction of the Divine guide, has a tendency to gather into 
the blessed unity of the one spirit, and bond of peace. 

After remaining at Liverpool about two weeks, way 
opened in my mind to visit the meetings of Friends at 
the following places, namely, Warrington, Manchester, 
Stockport, Morley, Macklesfield, Leek, Mansfield, 
Darby, Nottingham, Leicester, Sheffield, Ackworth, 
and York. At the last mentioned place, I met with 
Lindley Murray, who appeared to be a man of a large 
and liberal mind. 

From York I returned to Liverpool; and after rest- 
ing a few days, I went to Holy Head, and thence 
crossed the Irish sea to Dublin. Here I was kindly 
accommodated at the house of Jonas Stott. I attended 
the meetings in Dublin ; but my mind was much 
closed up, and there seemed no way to obtain any 
relief. After attending a number of their meetings in 
silence, my mind was at length opened in a view of 
the perfection of our form of meeting in silence. I 
remarked that it was incapable of reform : that is, that 
no form of meeting together for the purpose of Divine 
worship could be more perfect than that of meeting in 
silence ; and therefore it was impossible to make any 
improvement upon this form. Thus also, I observed 
it was with the profession of Friends, there could be 
no improvement of the principle. 

In the meeting where those views were opened, I 
felt a calm, and a precious reward of peace. But in 
the afternoon, when I was present at another meeting, 
an elderly Friend got up and mentioned that our 



JESSE KERSEY. 59 

American Friend had stated in the morning meeting, 
that such was the perfection of our form of meeting in 
silence, that it admitted of no reform. But that he 
said nothing about the duty of meeting together, which 
he thought at the time was an omission, and it was 
now brought into notice for amendment. But I did 
not think myself bound at that time to speak to the 
case. When the meeting closed, I was spoken to by 
the elders on the subject. I told them that I never 
had attempted to minister in a meeting, at the direction 
of another ; and that it would have been an error in 
me to have attempted it on the present occasion. 

After spending about two w r eeks in Dublin, I pro- 
ceeded towards the South of Ireland, visiting a number 
of small meetings, and finding very little that was 
encouraging. At Edenderry I met with Jane Watson 
who had been in America in the service of the min- 
istry ; but was at this time set aside from the station 
in which she had stood. From Edenderry I went on 
visiting the meetings as far as Cork. In most places, 
the society appeared to be on the decline. I then pro- 
ceeded by the way of Youghal, Ross, and Roserea, to 
Clonmell. Here, I met with several valuable mem- 
bers, and Friends in this place seemed to have some 
weight and influence. At Clonmell I found Mary 
Dudley, Sarah Grubb (formerly Lynes) and her hus- 
band John Grubb, a widow Pern, and a number of 
others. 

After spending near a week in Clonmell, and the 
neighborhood, I proceeded to Waterford, and went 
thence to Carlow. From Carlow 1 went to Ballitore ; 
and found but little to encourage me, among the few 



60 JOURNAL OF 

Friends that met with Abraham Shackleton, who went 
among the dissenters. 

Abraham Shackleton insisted on my going to see his 
family. Soon after I sat down in his house, he handed 
me Milton's Paradise Lost, and opened it at a picture of 
a serpent with an apple in its mouth, tempting a wo- 
man ; — and asked me what I thought of that. I an- 
swered that I did not consider myself a judge of the pic- 
ture : I could not say whether it was well executed, or 
not. He remarked, that was not the object he had in 
view by handing me the book. What did I think of 
a serpent's tempting a woman with an apple ? I told 
him the idea appeared to me to be an awkward one. 
I did not think there was a woman in a thousand, that 
would feel any temptation to take an apple out of the 
mouth of a snake. Abraham then said, his object was 
to know my opinion as to the existence of an evil 
principle that envied the human race, and was con- 
stantly endeavoring to draw us out of the way in which 
we should go. To this inquiry I remarked, that I 
supposed he was so much of a philosopher as to admit 
that there was no effect without a cause. Of course, 
as there was evil in the world, it appeared to me not 
very material whether we understood whence it arose, 
or not ; — or whether it proceeded from one or from 
many causes : our great business was, to get the better 
of it ; and if we succeeded, it was all that need con- 
cern us on the subject. So he admitted the conclusion 
and dropped the matter. 

After spending a short time at Ballitore, I returned 
to Dublin, and attended the Yearly Meeting there. 
Soon after this I found my mind turned back again to 
Liverpool. Accordingly, I parted with Friends there, 



JESSE KERSEY. 61 

and went on board a packet for Holy Head. Our 
passage was a very trying one, with the wind ahead 
nearly all the way; and we were about forty-eight 
hours in crossing, when in common it takes but ten or 
twelve. 

When I arrived at Liverpool, I found new occasions 
of exercise. Friends had become divided into parties, 
and thus involved themselves in difficulties. The 
opportunities I had with Friends at Liverpool, went to 
convince me that I had been rightly directed in re- 
turning thither. But the cases I had to meet were 
trying ; more especially as I had to act very much on 
my ow r n judgment and feelings. In concluding the 
service there, it was cause of gratitude to part with 
Friends under the precious evidence of mutual love 
and regard. 

After this, there seemed an opening to make a visit to 
London, that great city of pride and self-importance. 
I attended the Yearly Meeting of Friends held there ; 
and it was deeply affecting to my mind, as I sat in 
those meetings, to observe men rising up and taking 
an active part in the concerns of Society, who appeared 
to act and speak exclusively from the mere powers of 
their own natural capacities. Hence, when a subject 
was under consideration, their method of coming to a 
conclusion seemed to me to be principally by argument. 
I inquired of the Meeting, whether, in the judgment 
of Friends, it was most in agreement with our religious 
profession, to decide upon cases that came before 
them, by argument, — or by simply attending to the 
sense of Truth in the minds of Friends, and accepting 
the generally prevailing sense for the conclusion. The 
Meeting took up the subject ; and after considerable 

6 



62 JOURNAL OF 

discussion came to the conclusion, that it would be 
better in all cases to be guided by the general sense 
of the Meeting. 

After attending the Yearly Meeting, my way opened 
to have an appointed meeting in each of Friends' 
meeting houses in London ; which was accordingly 
done, beginning at the Peel meeting, and ending at 
Radcliff. These opportunities were solemn and pre- 
cious meetings ; and at the close, I was thankful to 
feel my mind discharged from further service in this 
great city. 

In my reflections while in London, I could not but 
believe, that if the pure principle of Divine wisdom 
had been followed, it would never have crowded so 
many human beings together, as are in that place. 
Those who have been brought up in the country, and 
are acquainted with the business of a country life, 
would do well seriously and deliberately to consider 
their motives for going t into cities, before they deter- 
mine to remove there. 

Seeing my way open to proceed to Bristol, I went 
and had an interesting meeting there. After which it 
appeared right for me again to go to Ireland. I accord- 
ingly went, and visited the meetings of Friends gene- 
rally in the north, and thence proceeded southward to 
Dublin. It was sorrowful to find that Friends were 
few in number in that nation ; and there was but a 
gloomy prospect in relation to the advancement of our 
Christian testimonies in those parts. 

While I was in the north, I met with several who 
had been active members in the Society, that were 
now turned away from Friends, and were evidently 
dwindling into mere blanks. Of this I was fully con- 



JESSE KERSEY. 63 

vinced by the various visionary opinions and notions 
which some of them professed to entertain. 

It was also affecting to meet with so many poor, dis- 
tressed fellow creatures as abounded in that country. I 
found, when I mentioned the condition of the poor, 
that those who were faring sumptuously every day, 
could remark very coolly, that if the poor had salt and 
potatoes, they would do very well. 

My stay in Ireland was not long. Soon after I 
reached Dublin, I felt at liberty to part with Friends 
of that country, and took my passage for Holy Head. 
There were about forty passengers on board, and we 
had an awful time in crossing the Irish channel. As 
we seemed likely, by contrary winds, to be driven 
among the rocks on the British shore, there was great 
alarm among the passengers : and a number of them 
began to make confession of their many sins. The 
captain, however, with much difficulty turned his ves- 
sel to sea; and, though it was very rough, yet we 
seemed out of danger of being thrown on the rocks. 
Next morning we came safe to shore. 

Finding that my prospects in England were not 
likely to be enlarged. I believed the time for embark- 
ing for my native land was nearly arrived ; and it was 
a great satisfaction to be permitted to look towards re- 
turning to my family. 

In passing through the different towns in England, 
my mind was frequently brought under great dis- 
couragement, in relation to the promotion of the cause 
of Truth, and the advancement of our christian testi- 
monies, — so many and various are the customs that 
stand in the way. I saw that there were many large 
manufactories which are owned by the wealthy ; while 



64 JOURNAL OF 

the poor are altogether dependent, and are closely con- 
fined to labor, and that for a very small compensation. 
In common, they are paid their week's wages on 
seventh day evening. After getting their money, they 
have to go to market ; and many of them are out at 
market until a late hour. 

In the beginning of the 7th month, 1805, I took 
passage in the ship Hercules, Captain Bradford. We 
crossed the ocean in forty-two days; and our passage 
was attended with but few unpleasant circumstances. 
The captain was a practical seaman, and prudent in 
the command and management of all that required his 
attention. I found my dear wife and family all well, 
which, with their and my preservation, inspired me 
with gratitude to the author of all our sure mercies. 

The circumstances of this journey were such as gave 
me a liberal opportunity of understanding the state of 
the Society of Friends in England and Ireland. It was 
clear to me, that Friends in both nations had lost 
ground in many respects. I could see that their meet- 
ings, particularly those that were held on working, or 
business days, were small, — more especially on the 
men's side of the house. This was doubtless the con- 
sequence of a worldly spirit gaining place with many 
of them. Among the excuses for this neglect, some 
of them would remark that they would love to attend 
their meetings, but their temporal situation was such 
that it required a very careful attention, in order to get 
along with satisfaction; — alleging that they had many 
expenses to support and that these must be met and 
rightly managed, or their condition would become un- 
comfortable to themselves and their families. 

But the difficulty seemed to me to be more the effect 



JESSE KERSEY. 65 

of expensive habits of living, than from any other 
cause. Another source of weakness, and what ap- 
peared likely more and more to rob Friends of their 
strength, was their becoming fond of the flattery of the 
world. I perceived they were taking part in Bible 
societies, and other apparently plausible institutions 
that were sanctioned by the clergy in that country. 
Thus Friends seemed to think that by letting go some 
of the peculiarities of the society, they and other pro- 
fessors might come together more than had formerly 
been the case. But Friends in England appeared to 
forget that they had been called upon from their first 
rise to stand separate from all others — and one ground 
of this may be seen in the fact that Friends do stand 
alone in the acknowledgment of a Divine gift of Light 
and Truth, given to every man to profit withal ; that 
is, they believe in the immediate revelation of the Di- 
vine will to man. 

On the 18th of the 2d month, 1808, I left home 
with a prospect of having meetings in Philadelphia ; 
my concern being chiefly to those who were not pro- 
fessors with us. In my ride to the city I was in some 
degree incommoded by the falling of abundance of 
rain. My mind was not much unlike the day, — at- 
tended with alternate storms and clouds. The idea 
of having to appoint a number of meetings in the 
city among people of very different descriptions, I 
have no doubt gave rise to this tumultuous and un- 
pleasant state. In the evening a greater share of calm- 
ness was attained, and the sweetening spring of resig- 
nation, was like the clear sunshine of a summer 
evening, when the horizon is fair and serene. 

19th. — With the opening of the morning, a little 
6* 



66 JOURNAL OF 

spiritual light seemed to break forth, in which I saw 
the city and its inhabitants in districts ; and the first 
step necessary to be taken in the concern before me. 
I proceeded accordingly, and called a few Friends to- 
gether at the house of our valued elder, James Pem- 
berton. To them was opened the engagement I felt, 
and the difficulties that appeared in my way. Like 
brethren, they entered into the concern, and were 
willing to aid in its prosecution. I proposed, that my 
first meeting be at Pine Street meeting house ; and, if 
way should open, to renew the appointments at that 
house until the inhabitants at the south end of the city 
should all have had opportunity to be present. The 
prospect was united with, and provision was made to 
carry it into effect. We then parted, and I retired to 
my quarters and to my prayers, endeavoring to resign 
myself and the cause to my Divine Helper. 

20th. — When I awoke this morning, my thoughts 
were turned to the days when the gospel was vocally 
preached by Jesus Christ to a dark and and super- 
stitious world. I opened the book and read the sacred 
record of his blessed doctrines ; — and I said to myself, 
surely, with all the multitude of sentiments which have 
been marked upon the thousands of volumes that have 
been written, — a man may be wearied ; — but with the 
superior and sacred doctrines which this volume con- 
tains, none need be weary, or fail to be edified ! I was 
particularly interested in reading the incomparable 
sermon delivered upon the mountain, and most of all 
my attention was drawn to that part, " Consider the 
lilies : they toil not, neither do they spin : and yet I 
say unto you that even Solomon in all his glory, was 
not arrayed like one of these." 



JESSE KERSEY. 67 

My attention was next arrested by reading a pas- 
sage in Buffbn's Natural History. The subject was 
the fluidity of matter, and its change under the different 
degrees of heat and cold. Soon, however, my thoughts 
passed the boundary of natural elements, and entered 
into a comparison of these with spiritual realities. By 
heat it appears that matter is rendered fluid, and is 
consequently less subject to the laws of attraction. By 
cold, it is made dense, and brought back again to the 
earth. So, by the warming influence of the love of 
God, the soul is expanded, and drawn out of the go- 
vernment of earthly attraction. By the chilling influ- 
ence of the world's friendship, it is contracted and 
brought back to the earth. 

I then went to meeting, and was engaged in speak- 
ing to a crowded assembly, on the subject of our Lord's 
address to the Jews: "If the Truth make you free, 
then are ye free indeed." It was a blessed opportunity, 
and was attended with the love of the gospel. 

22d. — Now opens a new morning, and with it 
another day to be well or ill spent. The light upon 
the candlestick, and the division of light from darkness, 
— were the subjects that drew forth my mind in a 
stream of gospel affection among my friends at the 
North meeting : and the savor of the kingdom gave 
boldness to approach the throne of God in prayer, that 
his blessing might be upon the members of his militant 
church, and that they might, as the candlestick, hold 
up the Light they had received, — maintaining, with 
all meekness, the testimonies which connect with the 
gospel. 

In the afternoon. The call of Jesus Christ to Simon 
whose sirname was Peter, and Andrew his brother, 



68 JOURNAL OF 

who were casting their nets into the sea, — to come and 
follow him, — with the assurance that he would make 
them fishers of men, — was the subject spoken upon, 
in Market Street meeting house. It was a good meet- 
ing. In the evening meeting, I was silent. 

23d. — In the meeting held this evening, I was 
favored with doctrine to deliver to a large assembly. 
It was a serious time, — and many minds were ten- 
dered. Next day had a precious opportunity at the 
North house, in which my concern for the dear chil- 
dren in our Society was feelingly expressed. I was led 
to call the attention of these to the necessity and duty 
of obedience to parents, and to the importance of keep- 
ing their tender consciences clear of guilt. I referred 
to the bad language frequently heard along the streets 
of Philadelphia, and mentioned my hope that they 
would not fall into that evil practice. 

25th. — I was drawn into a similar concern for the 
children, at Pine Street meeting ; which was opened, 
and appeared to have a happy effect. In the evening, 
I was present at a large public meeting in the North 
house. It was an interesting and solemn time. 

Next day I attended the middle meeting ; where my 
mind was again engaged in the cause of universal 
righteousness. A part of my concern in public testi- 
mony was for the children of Friends. Great tender- 
ness accompanied my own mind, and it spread through 
the assembly. 

In the evening, I was again engaged with a nume- 
rous auditory at the North house. The first part of my 
communication was doctrinal, and consisted principally 
in defending the belief, that the Divine Light was 
universal ; — and that man was left free, having full 



JESSE KERSEY. 



69 



power given him to obey, or disobey ; — that sin was 
connected with disobedience, and could not otherwise 
have an existence ; — that righteousness proceeded from 
the opposite course, and could only be manifested by 
our obedience to the revealed will of God. Having 
proved the absolute correspondence of this doctrine 
with the Holy Scriptures, and the clear consistency of 
it with an enlightened understanding, — way opened to 
take notice of some of the evil habits too common in 
this city ; particularly such as were the means of sepa- 
rating men from their families, and leaving disconsolate 
women to lament their own, and the unhappy condition 
of their children. The interesting importance of my 
concern had a solemnizing effect, and a precious silence 
covered the meeting when I took my seat. 

Next day, I attended the monthly meeting of Friends 
at the Middle district; and the day following had 
another public meeting in the new meeting house on 
Mulberry Street. A large number came together, and 
it was an opportunity in which, although I had much 
labor, there was but little relief. 

3d mo. 1st. — Had a meeting in Southwark, — a pre- 
cious opportunity, in which the gospel spring was 
opened, and many of the assembly, I believe, were 
glad they were there. I also attended the evening 
meeting in the new house, and was drawn forth in the 
flowings of tender concern among them. My testimony 
was plain, and I trust authorized by a measure of the 
baptizing power of Truth. A precious silence was 
spread over the meeting. 

On the 3d, I was again at the North meeting, which 
was satisfactory In the evening I had a serious oppor- 
tunity with the inhabitants of Kensington. Next morn- 



70 JOURNAL OF 

ing I attended Pine Street meeting, and had a meeting 
there in the evening. In the last, I had much labor in 
the gospel, and it ended comfortably ; leaving a hope 
that the exercise would not be lost among the people. 

5th. — I again attended the meeting at Friends new 
meeting house on Mulberry Street ; where I took a review 
of my religious engagements in the city, and it excited 
gratitude to my all-sufficient Helper. As the evening 
meeting approached, many discouragements arose in 
my mind, and I was nearly landed in a state of dis- 
qualification for the occasion. Under such impressions 
I went ; and a numerous assembly was collected in 
the Market Street meeting house. It was not long after 
I had taken my seat, before every cloud vanished, and 
way opened to engage their attention on the necessity 
of yielding obedience to the Divine Word, or Light 
of Christ within. It was a serious time, and ended 
with much satisfaction. 

Next day, I had a large meeting at the new house, 
where the way opened to treat of the true knowledge 
of God. The people were very attentive, and it ended 
with solemnity. 

I now felt at liberty to return home ; and accordingly 
set out and arrived there the next day. 

4th. mo. 4th. — I spent this day in attending to the 
improvement of my yard and garden. While thus 
employed, I was frequently occupied with thoughts on 
the importance of improving the mind ; and it appeared 
to me that the more I am redeemed from all that per- 
tains to the creature, — the better I shall understand the 
mind and will of the Creator concerning me. I was 
also persuaded that the soul is capable of attaining such 
an intimate knowledge of the Divinity, as to feel his 



JESSE KERSEY. 71 

presence and power; and in that power to withstand 
every appearance of evil When such a Divine union 
is gained, all things stand in the Light, as in the glare 
of eternal day ; — the past, the present, and the future, 
are all equal and similar. In this state, time seems 
scarcely to have an existence. Nor is the faculty of 
reason so much the source of enjoyment, as that of 
spiritual sensation : though even reason (or the rational 
faculty) is rendered more clear, because the effusion 
of spiritual sensation commands a silence of all the 
passions, and thereby furnishes to this faculty a com- 
plete equanimity. In this exalted state, no bias pre- 
vails ; but true and positive evidence is comprehended, 
and the conclusions founded thereon cannot fail to be 
correct. 

6th. — Some attention has been paid to day to my 
books and accounts. It has served to convince me 
that the better plan would be to adopt the practice of 
settling my accounts, at least once in the year. I have 
observed, that in most of the disputes about property 
which have come within my knowledge, the accounts 
have been of long standing. 

7th. — At our monthly meeting. In the forepart, my 
attention was drawn to the state of the meeting, and 
whilst I was musing, the fire burned. Hence arose an 
impression, under which I was engaged to speak ; and 
the subjects presented with satisfactory clearness. 
During our attention to the business, I could not but 
marvel at what appeared to me to be the weakness of 
wise men, and the imperfections of society. 

10th. mo. 4th. — I left home with a prospect of at- 
tending Baltimore Yearly Meeting, and also of paying 
a visit to a few towns southward of that place. Lodged 



72 JOURNAL OF 

the first night at Jacob Lindley's, where the time was 
spent with satisfaction. Next day, went on till night 
overtook us, and we put up at a tavern kept by a 
w r idow r Smith. While here, I could not but take notice 
of the effect of education. The widow 7 regretted the 
bad habits of their neighborhood, and remarked that 
all the duties of the men seemed there to be neglected ; 
and that hence they were deprived of many of the com- 
forts of life common in Pennsylvania. And this dif- 
ference was charged upon slavery. 

On the 6th we arrived in Baltimore, and put up at 
Elisha Tyson's. On the 8th the Yearly Meeting of 
ministers and elders began. In the afternoon I was 
present at the meeting for sufferings ; and was glad to 
find that the attention of Friends had been drawn to 
the situation of their members in the western country; 
and that they were awakened to t;he difficulties and 
hardships of opening and settling a wilderness country. 

9th. — I attended in the morning the meeting at the 
west end of the city. It was large, and I felt engaged 
to call the attention of the people to our Christian tes- 
timony against wars and fightings. At the conclusion, 
I was satisfied ; being persuaded that the assembly 
were ripe to receive and to reflect upon the important 
subject. 

The business of the Yearly Meeting was transacted 
in harmony and to satisfaction. Among other things, 
the subject of the use of spirituous liquors received 
particular consideration. 

On the 19th day of the 5th month, 1814, in confor- 
mity with a prospect which had for some time engaged 
my mind to pay a visit to the inhabitants of the 
Southern states, I this morning parted with my family. 



JESSE KERSEY. 73 

It was more than a common trial to submit to this 
separation, as the weight of the engagement before me 
w ? as particularly serious. In this journey I had Nathan 
Sharpless for a companion. 

21st. — I was at the meeting of ministers and elders 
belonging to Warrington Quarterly Meeting. It was 
some consolation to me to find that I continued capable 
of feeling ; but there was occasion to regret the defec- 
tive state of the members of this meeting. On second 
day the 23d I attended the Quarterly Meeting, the busi- 
ness of which was conducted with a comfortable de- 
gree of unity. On the evening of the day, I had an 
interesting meeting with the black people ; but it was 
injured by the unauthorized communication of a 
stranger 

The next evening I had a meeting with the people 
of York which was a comfortable one, and tended to 
increase my attachment to them, and we parted in much 
good will. 

26th. — I reached Baltimore, and attended the meet- 
ing at the east end of the city. Also had a meeting 
appointed for the inhabitants generally, which closed 
under a feeling of great solemnity. 

28th. — On looking round and reflecting on my 
situation, I find but little relish for social conversation, 
and feel myself in a weak state. My faith in the all- 
sufficiency of the Principle is not in any degree shaken ; 
but I have less confidence in myself than ever I knew 
Defore. It seems singular that I have no dependence 
on my own talents. On former occasions I have had 
a share of assurance that I might as a man meet men 
in general, without being under any apprehension of 
weakness appearing. But the case is now changed. 



74 JOURNAL OF 

Infinite wisdom only comprehends the cause ; but pa- 
tience must have its perfect work. 

29th. — This morning the meeting at the west end 
of Baltimore was in some degree comfortable. But 
much remains to be done before the Light of Truth 
will be preferred in all things, to the power of custom 
and the dominion of error. 

Next day, rode to John C. Thomas's where an op- 
portunity was had to observe the consequences of a 
change from holding slaves, to that of employing them 
as free men. By this change some attention to busi- 
ness by the family, was introduced; but years, no 
doubt, will roll away, before the habits consequent on 
slavery will be removed. Thence we went on to 
Washington. 

On the 1st of the 6th month, I called on the Presi- 
dent, and gave him some account of the prospect I 
had in view. He heard me attentively, and appeared 
to enter into the subject with some interest. He re- 
marked that he had thought of the plan of removing 
the slaves to Africa as contemplated by Paul Cuffee ; 
but many objections had occurred to him against it 
He had also thought of their being colonized : but in 
this, difficulties also presented. In fact, difficulties 
would present in every plan that could be taken up. 
He said the only probable method that he could see, to 
remedy the evil, — would be for the different States of 
the Union to be willing to receive them ; and thus they 
would be spread among the industrious and practical 
farmers, and their habits, education and condition 
would be improved. I felt a satisfaction to find that 
the subject had engaged his attention, and parted with 
him in an agreeable manner. 



JESSE KERSEY. 75 

After attending Friends' meeting at Washington, I 
spent some time in the company of Doctor Thornton. 
He took considerable interest in our views, and pre- 
sented me with a pamphlet on the subject of emanci- 
pation, which I read with satisfaction, because I found 
that this singularly persevering man had really felt the 
importance of the subject. 

Next day we attended meeting at Alexandria to 
satisfaction. The necessity of faith in the Spirit of 
God, was the doctrine communicated. In the evening 
of the day following I had a meeting with the inhabi- 
tants generally. 

In relation to the object of my concern, although 
difficulties seem to present on all hands, yet when I 
consider that every good work has had a beginning, — 
and that the blind were to be led in a way that they 
knew not, and in paths that they had not known, — I 
am led to hope that He w T ho has all power in his hand, 
will provide a way, and work a deliverance for his 
afflicted creation, by means in his own all-powerful 
hands. 

This evening I had some conversation with a young 
man who has travelled in several counties in Virginia. 
He stated, that so far as he could discover, there was 
a general preference to part with their slaves, provided 
it could be done to their advantage, and without too 
much loss on the part of those who hold them. 

On first day, the 5th, I attended meetings at Alex- 
andria, both fore and afternoon ; both valuable oppor- 
tunities. Next day, rode to Occoquan about fourteen 
miles, and put up with Nathaniel Ellicott. The weather 
came on wet and not fit for travelling, — a circumstance 
which taken in connection with the w 7 eight of impres- 



76 JOURNAL OF 

sion that I felt, tended to furnish farther evidence of the 
necessity of patience. How many are the occasions 
which present for the exercise of this virtue. But in 
no instance of my life, have I found it more requisite 
than at present. 

On the 8th, I w T as at a meeting in the court-house 
at Dumfries. The assembly were remarkably silent, 
and attentive to the communication offered ; and it was 
an opportunity in which I hope some profitable impres- 
sions were made. Next morning we left Dumfries 
and rode to Joseph Howard's, near Fredericksburg, and 
thence to Colonel Hugh Mercer's. After spending a 
little time with this man I felt most easy to inform him 
of my motives for travelling in Virginia. He heard 
me attentively, and appeared much interested. He 
particularly wished to know whether I had any plan in 
view for the general emancipation of the slaves. To 
this I answered, — that the subject was of great im- 
portance ; — and that I wished more fully to compre- 
hend all the difficulties that connected with it ; — and 
that this I saw would require time. But that I could 
see so far as to be satisfied it was a subject of national 
concern, and would need the concentrated wisdom of 
the intelligent, to provide a safe and proper remedy. I 
hoped in the course of my journey to become possessed 
of a part of that wisdom by mingling with those who 
had reflected upon the subject. 

The day following, I had a meeting with the inhabi- 
tants of Fredericksburg. It was not so large as I ex- 
pected, nor did I find so much openness among the 
people, as in some other places. After parting with 
the assembly, it was some consolation to feel my mind 
calm and resigned. But I could not help thinking of 



JESSE KERSEY. 77 

the gloom that seemed to me to hang over this place ; 
and which I believed was owing to the mass of iniquity 
among the people. Yet it is but just to say that they 
conducted steadily during the meeting, and I saw no 
external marks of disorder. 

11th. — We left Fredericksburg, and rode to the 
neighborhood of Cedar Creek. On the way, we saw 
instances of black children without clothing; and 
passed over a country that appeared to be but thinly 
inhabited ; — the soil poor, and the cultivation defective. 
The roads were much neglected, and the horses ap- 
peared much worn down. Next day, attended Cedar 
Creek meeting, and had a satisfactory opportunity. It 
was particularly so to find harmony among the mem- 
bers. We remained at Micajah Crew's until the 14th, 
when we went to Richmond, where I had an interview 
with George Hay. After opening my motives for wish- 
ing to see him, I discovered that he appeared under 
some embarrassment. But I informed him that I had 
no plan to propose, — that I particularly desired to learn 
whether, in the judgment of intelligent men of the 
South, the case w T as hopeless, and without remedy ; — 
that if I found it so, I should conclude it was vain to 
devote further time to the subject. He preferred that 
I should obtain further and more general information ; 
and I observed to him, that my motives for the pre- 
sent visit were not so much from a concern for the 
slaves, as for those w 7 ho held them in possession ; — 
that I felt for their situation, and the draw-back from 
comfort, to which they must be subject in consequence 
of their situation. He at length admitted that the 
slaves were a draw-back to their happiness, and we 
soon closed the conversation. 



78 JOURNAL OF 

After this opportunity, I went to Friends' meeting, 
where I was comforted by a renewal of confidence in 
the simplicity and perfection of gospel ministry. Its 
perfections were contrasted with the mere mechanical 
movements of those who wait not for the Spirit. The 
meeting was solid and satisfactory. 

In the afternoon, I had an interview with John Hop- 
kins. He came out in an open, full confession, that to 
his certain knowledge, slavery was known and felt as 
an oppressive and grievous evil, — and that it was a 
circumstance which every sensible man in Virginia 
must and did regret. But they had been landed in it 
by their ancestors, and what way to obtain a safe and 
proper remedy, was the great question. Various views 
were taken relative to the mode of remedy : and it was 
evident that the further we pursued the subject, the 
more this man became impressed with desire that it 
might be pursued. He expressed a hope that I would 
extend my inquiries, and volunteered his offer to intro- 
duce me to a number of his acquaintances. After he 
had adverted to colonizing the slaves, as one expe- 
dient, and observed upon the difficulties which he 
supposed would follow an attempt of that kind, — he 
then stated a view that if the general government would 
take up the subject and provide funds to meet it, and 
let the slaves be spread over the United States — that 
had struck him as a plan which had the fewest excep- 
tions, and no other method of remedy had presented to 
him with equal clearness. 

My next interview was with G. K. Taylor, who was 
very free and open in conversation. He gave it as his 
opinion that if any plan could be devised that would 
promise a freedom from the cumber of slavery, he had 



JESSE KERSEY. 79 

no doubt (provided the same should be safe in its 
operation) it would be joyfully embraced. But that 
the subject was viewed as being hopeless ; and there- 
fore every expedient resorted to, was merely an effort 
to put the evil further off. He further remarked that 
if the northern citizens could be induced to view the 
concern as a national one, it might facilitate the per- 
fection of a well-concerted plan. He could see no 
remedy short of the joint operation of the Union ; and 
therefore believed that the National government would 
be the proper place for the subject to centre. The only 
remedy that he could expect would prove effectual, 
would go to spread the black population generally over 
the continent. 

My next conference was with a judge who called 
upon me. He seemed much to wish that some way 
might open to remedy the evil; and remarked that 
those who were engaged on the subject should not be 
too anxious, but be willing to pursue it with patience 
and perseverance. 

18th. — Our inquiries, so far as relates to Richmond, 
seem now to be brought to a close. Taking the re- 
sult into view, it appears that one sentiment would be 
entertained upon the subject, if any plan were set on 
foot which promised a safe release from slavery; — and 
it is believed that such release can only be safely ob- 
tained by a union of efforts throughout the States ; and 
therefore that it will be necessary for the subject to 
obtain the interference of the general government. 
The objections made to a partial emancipation, are 
founded upon the improper conduct of those that are 
set free. It is stated that they associate with the slaves, 
and through them have an opportunity to steal the pro- 



80 JOURNAL OF 

perty of slave holders: and hence they become idle 
and vicious. These statements present some views 
which may throw light upon the subject, and neces- 
sarily lead to a consideration of the causes of this 
general depravity. 

19th. — In the forenoon, I was engaged among a 
numerous assembly of the inhabitants of Richmond, 
wherein it was cause of gratitude to believe that the 
Divine blessing w T as granted in solemnizing and pro- 
fitably influencing the minds of many. 

When I reflect upon the many discouraging thoughts 
that crowded upon me at the time of leaving home, — 
the fears that were entertained by my friends, — and 
the importance of the concern, — I feel an assurance 
that the Shepherd of Israel has mercifully opened the 
way in the minds of the people, to meet my concern ; 
and a hope is entertained that, by patient perseverance, 
the foundation may be laid for a blessed termination to 
the evils of slavery. 

20th. — I parted with Thomas Maule and wife, and 
proceeded on the way homeward to Micajah Crew's. 
It seems necessary to pursue every opening that may 
tend to promote the object of emancipation ; con- 
fidently believing that way will be made safely to re- 
move one of the greatest evils that ever the spirit of 
delusion has succeeded in imposing upon mankind. 

22d. — Was present at Cedar Creek meeting. It 
was attended by a number who do not profess with us, 
and was a very interesting opportunity. Next day I 
attended Caroline meeting. Thence to Fredericksburg 
w T here I had an interview with Hugh Mercer. He 
appeared anxious to know the result of our visit to 
Richmond; and I could observe that it gave him 



JESSE KERSEY. 81 

satisfaction to be informed that we had been attended 
to with kindness, and that much interest was felt in 
the concern. 

26th. — I attended a meeting appointed at Dumfries. 
It was large, and I was favored to spread before them 
the necessity of submission to the Divine Principle, in 
order to be happy. Much solemnity prevailed during 
the meeting, and at the conclusion there was a precious 
calm. 

Thence we proceeded to Alexandria, where a meet- 
ing was had with the colored people ; in which I was 
led, in much simplicity of doctrine, to address the 
assembly. They were very attentive, and sat in great 
quietude. I parted with them in much affection, and 
felt the same toward the citizens of iilexandria of re- 
spectable standing, who gave us their company on 
this interesting occasion. 

The next day we went on our journey toward home, 
where we arrived on the 2d of the 7th month, 1814, 
and I found my family in a comfortable state. 

After my return, I was at Westown boarding school, 
Darby and Philadelphia, and attended meetings as 
they came in course. I also attended the funeral of 
Mary Bonsai. The esteem in which she was held 
among her friends, was very manifest by the numerous 
and solemn procession that was present on the occa- 
sion. 

7th. mo. 26th. — I was at the monthly meeting for 
the northern district, Philadelphia : The business of 
which, I thought, was conducted with more formality 
than was requisite. In the afternoon, I met a selected 
company of Friends, to whom I communicated the 
result of my late journey, as it related to the great 



82 JOURNAL OF 

subject of slavery. I did not think that they felt it in 
either its force or importance, so fully as will one day 
be necessary. Next day I spent some time with George 
Logan with considerable satisfaction. The subject of 
slavery was entered upon, and I was pleased to find 
that it had engaged his serious attention. He professed 
a willingness to aid me in any way that I thought he 
might be useful. 

The two following days, I devoted some time to the 
examination of a manuscript which I had submitted to 
the Meeting for sufferings. 

30th. — I was present with the Quarterly meeting of 
ministers and elders in Philadelphia. In this oppor- 
tunity I felt much for the preservation of love and unity 
among Friends ; and took notice, that in the same 
proportion this was maintained, they would be a 
blessing to each other, and brighten in the exercise of 
their several gifts. 

Next day I was at Mulberry Street meeting, and 
felt some satisfaction in a silent attention to the state 
of my own mind, — the leadings of the principle, — and 
the solemnity of the meeting ; but had little to com- 
municate to the assembly. 

8th. mo. 1st. — I was deeply impressed with con- 
siderations on the state of society, and the necessity 
there was for a more perfect separation from the love 
of the world. 

Having remained on the farm near Downingtown 
about twenty years, I found it was not possible for me 
to make the property my own, as originally contem- 
plated, — but that I was getting more and more in debt 
every year. I therefore thought it would be best to 
sell it while land was bringing a fair price. But on 



JESSE KERSEY. 83 

consulting my friends of the neighborhood, they were 
not willing I should leave the parts. I therefore 
omitted selling, and the price of land soon after com- 
menced falling ; so that when I was obliged to sell, I 
could obtain only about half the sum I had been offered 
for it seven years before. So great a fall in the price 
of property left me in debt, after parting with nearly all 
the substance I possessed. Had I sold the farm for 
the sum offered me, at the time I believed it right to 
sell, I should have been able to pay all my debts, 
and have a competency left for my support and that 
of my family. 

From the time of my commencing in the world, 
there has been no object of a temporal character more 
desirable to me, than that of having it in my power to 
render to every man his due. Hence, I toiled with 
industry equal to my strength. I endeavored to avoid 
expenses ; but when I had a family to provide for, this 
was impossible. Sickness subjected me to doctor's 
bills, and children were to be clothed, fed, and edu- 
cated. After I went on the farm, my crops often 
failed, and I was never able to make any clear money 
by that business. Under these and other discouraging 
circumstances, my health gave way ; and at length 
under the pressure of various kinds of trial, my consti- 
tution seemed to fail, and I was overtaken with the 
typhus fever. This disease appeared to prostrate my 
physical strength, and desolate the remaining powers 
of the nervous system. In order to raise me above 
the fever, recourse was had to powerful stimulants. 
Hence, when I felt the returns of weakness, stimulants 
were the only remedy within my reach ; I could get 
hold of no other thing that would relieve me. The 



84 



JOURNAL OF 



paroxysms of nervous disease that frequently occurred, 
would deprive me of the exercise of my rational un- 
derstanding, and the remedy unavoidably taken was 
sometimes, by those who knew not the case, declared 
to be the disease. Hence, my moral character was 
called in question. Reports were spread abroad that 1 
w r as become the victim of intemperance. A conse- 
quence of which was, that when I came to Philadel- 
phia to attend the Yearly Meeting in the year 1823, a 
number of Friends at the close of the Meeting for 
sufferings on sixth day, desired me to stop with them. 
I did so ; and they informed that reports very unfavor- 
able to my character, were in circulation ; — and there- 
fore in their opinion I had better not attend the Yearly 
Meeting, but for the present return to my family. 

On this afflicting occasion, the energies of my mind 
became prostrated, and my strength so gone from me 
that I returned home under deep discouragement, re- 
flecting on my situation, and thinking I had none to 
look to, or to lean upon. A horror of great darkness 
fell upon me, and it seemed as if the lion of the forest 
was let loose to roar against me, and even to destroy 
me utterly. For a time my mind was almost dis- 
tracted ; and I frequently thought of putting off all 
dependence upon the Society of Friends, and of stand- 
ing separate and alone. But when I thought of leaving 
the Society, this objection was always present with 
me : that as certainly as the children of Israel were to 
dwell alone, and not to mix with the surrounding 
nations, — so was the Society of Friends ; for they were 
called out from among the various classes of men, and 
they w r ere to stand separate, in order that the force of 
their example might have a proper effect upon the sur- 



JESSE KERSEY. 85 

rounding inhabitants. I could not therefore leave the 
Society ; although I could feel little or no support to 
the mind, either inward or outward. Sometimes there 
would be a short interval of light and hope, but soon I 
would again feel lost, and left to myself. 

Thus for several years, I endured a state of much 
suffering and various deep trials, among which was the 
removal of several of my children by death. I was 
also under the necessity of selling the farm as before 
noted, and thus was turned out upon the world poor, 
and pennyless. But the most trying of all was, that 
my character among Friends had become so far blast- 
ed, that it was thought proper by some to deny me the 
standing of a minister in the Society. I was accord- 
ingly removed from a seat in the meeting of ministers 
and elders. Under those circumstances, my poor soul 
was so far cast down, that all prospect of recovery was 
frequently lost : and that which gave the greatest 
power and force to those feelings was a consciousness 
that I had not kept my place, but had frequently given 
way to an excessive use of stimulants, in order to con- 
quer or soothe the horror of my situation. But among 
all the remedies for distress, there is none more dread- 
ful than that of intemperance. It not only fails to 
relieve, but it adds an incalculable amount to the afflic- 
tion. No one can conceive the horror and anguish 
that I felt and passed through. It was a state of suf- 
fering that baffles all description ; and w T hen once a 
poor creature is landed in it, every step taken on that 
ground is making his way out more difficult. 

I cannot look back to the period when my standing 
was called in question, without feeling the most poig- 
nant remorse, that I should have been in any degree 

8 



86 JOURNAL OF 

the cause of reproach to the ever blessed Principle of 
Truth, of which I have made profession. But from 
having been brought down by an attack of typhus 
fever, as before mentioned, to a very low and weak 
state, in which for several days I had no prospect of 
recovery, my physician gave me both laudanum and 
brandy; and recommended the frequent use of the 
latter in my case, as indispensable to my recovery. It 
was during this time of weakness, and under the pres- 
sure of my difficulties and trials, that I fell into the 
habit of drinking brandy, and thought my condition 
required it. Yet I never indulged in a course of ex- 
cess, because of a disposition to rebel against my good 
and merciful Creator; but it w r as occasioned by reason 
of an overwhelming weight of weakness, and incapacity 
to stand my ground. 

During this time of close trial, it was vain to look 
for any human aid ; and w T hat added to the mass of 
mournful feelings and views, was the disordered state 
of the Society of Friends. Many of the members with 
whom I had formerly associated, had in my opinion 
departed from the principles of Friends, and taken up 
a determination to rule the body of the Society in their 
own way — even though it should prostrate the charac- 
ter and standing of faithful Friends who could not 
unite with their measures. Consequently, as I was 
already proscribed, I sought for no strength or comfort 
among this class, — and stood for a time alone. Being 
thus weakened, broken down and discouraged, and no 
associates in the Society to mingle with, I do not mar- 
vel at (though I do not approve) of some of the weak- 
nesses into which I unhappily fell. But, adored forever 
be the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls ; — his arm 



JESSE KERSEY. 87 

is not shortened that it can not save, nor his ear grown 
heavy that it cannot hear. By the blessed interference 
of his adorable goodness, wisdom, and power, deliver- 
ance was miraculously furnished, and a way made for 
me to rise again into the glorious liberty of the ever 
blessed Truth. This I acknowledge with gratitude to 
have been nothing short of a Divine work. And having 
witnessed that my God is indeed a God of mercy and 
long-suffering kindness, I am humbly bound to speak 
well of his excellent name, and to magnify the arm of 
his power. Oh ! how wonderful is his loving-kindness 
to the children of men ! When, by his Spirit my mind 
is opened to take a view of his marvellous kindness, 
long-suffering, and forbearance with transgressing 
mortals, — no language is sufficient to do the great 
subject justice. Sometimes the query arises, How is 
it, that he permits transgressing mortals to go on year 
after year, in a state of rebellion against the clear im- 
pressions of his Spirit, and lengthens out the oppor- 
tunity for such to return to him, and enjoy his favor ? 
Thus he even extends his call to the eleventh hour of 
the day ; evidently not willing that any should perish 
in their sins, but that all should return, repent, and 
live. 

In my reflections upon some of the most trying and 
discouraging circumstances of my life, I have been 
convinced that a principal cause was occasioned by 
my accepting of a proposal made by a liberal and 
wealthy friend of Philadelphia. In the preceding part 
of my journal, I have adverted to my being accommo- 
dated with a farm in the neighborhood of Downing- 
town in the year 1797. I had reason to believe that 
this offer was made me from the motives of kindness 



88 JOURNAL OF 

and good- will. But I have since believed that it would 
have been better for me, if I had then declined to 
accept it, and informed the friend, that although I 
was poor in the world, yet I could not doubt that if I 
kept faithful to my good Guide, there would be a way 
made for me to get along. 

I now see, that, being taken from a state of poverty 
and placed in a condition having the appearance of 
wealth, I was exposed to many expenses that seemed 
almost unavoidably connected with my changed situa- 
tion. In endeavoring to fulfil the various duties that 
seemed to be required of me, much of my time was 
occupied. I was held under appointments of society, 
in some of which I might not have been placed, had 
Friends supposed I had no time to spare ; but con- 
sidering my circumstances as now being easy in the 
world, they were influenced thereby. 

From my sad experience, I am convinced that it is 
often dangerous or of great disadvantage, for a man to 
be suddenly changed from a condition of poverty to 
one of wealth, or even the appearance of it Some may 
think by placing a religious man who is poor, in easy 
circumstances, that he will have the power to be more 
useful, and can spend more of his time and property in 
religious services. But, by removing him suddenly 
from the station in which he has been placed by Divine 
Providence, he may be induced by the change of his 
circumstances, not so deeply to feel those baptisms 
necessary to give his mind a full acquaintance with 
himself, but in some measure secretly relying on the 
influence of his wealth and standing in society, the 
perfection of his spiritual qualifications may be much 
injured. 



JESSE KERSEY. 89 

Now, although from a serious recurrence to my own 
experience, I have been led to make these remarks, 
yet I have no doubt there may be many cases wherein 
it would be altogether right and proper for the wealthy 
to help the poor. We are all but stewards of the good 
things of this life, and there is a faithfulness in the 
unrighteous mammon as well as in the true and 
spiritual riches. See this subject treated on in 
Luke xvi. 

In tracing over my own case, I have seriously be- 
lieved that I should have escaped many a sorrowful 
hour, and many a mournful reflection, had I found my 
own way through life, and been left to struggle with 
the affairs of this w r orld under the circumstances in 
which Providence had placed me. In the event of the 
loss of my apparent property, I found my standing and 
influence in society was greatly diminished — I was for- 
saken also by many who had professed to be my warm 
friends. But none of these things would have done 
me any real harm, if through all I had kept my place 
in the Truth. 

1825, 11th. mo. 15th. — This morning it seemed to 
be my duty to go to Darby and attend Concord Quar- 
terly Meeting to be held there. In great tenderness 
of spirit I went to the meeting. — Being sensible of the 
humbling presence of the Divine Being mercifully at- 
tending my poor tried mind, I implored the God of all 
grace to continue to be with me, so that I might never 
more be suffered to be left to myself; for I know that 
in me, that is in my flesh, there dwells no good thing. 
Oh ! the power and the glory of that heavenly stream 
of gospel love, that filled my heart, and engaged me 
in a living testimony to his goodness : in and under 

8* 



90 JOURNAL OF 

which, many of the assembly were reached and with 
myself contrited before God. For the renewed visita- 
tion of Divine love, experienced in this meeting, my 
soul awfully and reverently bowed before the eternal 
Majesty, and I returned home with a thankful and de- 
voted heart. 

16th. — This morning, the consideration of attending 
Cain Quarterly Meeting presented to my mind with 
some weight. But having also some temporal engage- 
ments, I found it best to attend to them. To the truly 
religious mind, there is a depth of feeling and solici- 
tude, when there are creditors who are uneasy, and 
wanting their money ; and especially when the means 
of satisfying them are lacking. This has been my 
case, when I could see no way but to trust in the same 
blessed Power and Principle which has hitherto pro- 
vided for me. 

17th. — I attended our monthly meeting. In it there 
was a long communication ; but under it there was 
little felt that had a tendency to quicken my mind, or 
to raise the Divine life into dominion, I began to fear 
that the cause might be in myself. But on a close 
search, I felt acquitted, and that my love to my hea- 
venly Helper was steadfast. 

After many trials and changes in my standing and 
situation, I endeavored to obtain a place of comfortable 
subsistence in Westchester. There I commenced con- 
veyancing, and obtained the office of Postmaster. I 
had for my assistant my youngest son William ; but 
he was taken away by death on the 7th. of the 1st. 
month, 1829. — We had had three sons and eight 
daughters ; our two sons, Joseph and Jesse both died 
in the year 1827 ; and after William was taken, all 



JESSE KERSEY. 91 

that remained of our children, were two daughters. 
Thus, it has consisted with the wisdom of Divine Pro- 
vidence to remove by death, nine of my children. My 
son William was an innocent and valuable young man, 
and bid fair to be a support for us to lean upon in ad- 
vanced life. But as he left the w T orld in peace, and 
seemed to have nothing that could bind him to our 
earth, it was for me to be resigned. 

Not many weeks after William's death, my dear 
wife and bosom companion was taken unwell. During 
the early part of the time she was wasting away, we 
were left in a state of greater trial than we had before 
known, being shifted about from place to place. At 
length we removed to our son-in-law, Ezra Coope's, 
where she was particularly under the care of her two 
daughters, Hannah and Lydia ; and continued there 
until the day of her death, which occurred on the 9th. 
of the 9th month, 1829. 

Being thus stripped of a beloved companion, of most 
blessed mind and character, I have felt it right to give 
some testimony concerning her exemplary and devoted 
life. We entered into the solemn covenant of marriage 
on the 26th. of the 5th. month, in the year 1790, and 
were permitted to live together until the day of her 
removal by death. Having very little to begin with, 
our passage through the w T orld was attended with many 
trials. But under all the variety of circumstances we 
met with, she was cheerful, and never known to mur- 
mur or complain of her situation. It was my lot fre- 
quently to leave home in the discharge of my religious 
duty ; but I never found her to stand in my way, nor 
to conclude she could not get along without me. On 
the other hand, she held it to be her duty to make all 



92 JOURNAL OF 

the preparation for me in her power ; and the sweet 
and tender regard which she manifested both when 
parting and meeting again, had a powerful tendency to 
support me under those trials. Even when we had a 
number of children she appeared to possess a mind 
settled in a confidence that there always would be a 
way for her to get along. When I was about to go to 
England and Ireland, I felt it to be a very serious trial, 
and that if she had said one word against my going, I 
should not have been able to prosecute the journey. 
But on this occasion I could see no difference. She 
had seriously weighed the concern and thought it was 
right for me to go, and therefore was as cheerful as on 
other occasions. During my absence in this journey, 
she became the mother of another child. This circum- 
stance she met with fortitude and resignation ; and 
thought she had no occasion to complain. 

It was our lot to have eleven children ; and for a 
time they appeared to be as fine and healthy children 
as any. But at length one of them died with the 
dysentery. On this occasion I had a further oppor- 
tunity of witnessing her solid and passive state of mind. 
She did not appear to be moved from her general state 
of composure and quiet resignation. She afterwards 
saw the death of eight others of her children — and in 
all these cases, I did not find that she ever lost her 
judgment, or was in any degree disqualified for pay- 
ing to them the proper and necessary attention. I 
remarked to her, that I was thankful to see that she 
w T as so well supported amidst all those serious trials. 
Her reply was, that she did not consider their deaths 
as an accident, — but that the removal of her children 
was all in wisdom, and ordered by Him who did all 



JESSE KERSEY. 93 

things for the best ; and that therefore it was her duty 
to be resigned. And this was the cause why she was 
prepared to part with those dear objects of affection, 
without a murmur. 

She was one of those excellent individuals who un- 
derstood well the propriety of minding her own busi- 
ness, and very seldom or never was found improperly 
meddling with the concerns of others. She was a 
woman who knew what it was to have the animal pas- 
sions kept in great subjection to an enlightened judg- 
ment ; and having placed a just estimate on the 
value of this world's riches, she appeared to have no 
anxiety about the accumulation of wealth, either for 
herself or her children. In conversation, she seldom 
made use of many words ; but her mind was cheerful 
and her manners were innocent and engaging. 

Although she might be considered a very domestic 
character, yet she occasionally mingled with her neigh- 
bors and friends. It was however one of her greatest 
earthly comforts that her principal enjoyments were in 
her own family ; and she believed her duties in this 
life consisted mainly in taking the necessary care of 
her household affairs, and the proper education of her 
children. I have often admired at the uniform obedi- 
ence of every one of them to all her commands and 
wishes. She would sometimes say, she thought the 
principle duties of a mother were in her own family, 
especially during the minority of her children, and that 
she believed there was a snare in going much abroad 
and leaving them under care of domestics. — When she 
heard of mothers that would leave home for days to- 
gether, and had an infant and little children that were 
left to be taken care of by others, she would say, their 



94 JOURNAL OF 

feelings must be very different from hers : for in her 
view women that had children were in duty bound to 
watch over and take proper care of them. She be- 
lieved there was a possibility of getting into such a 
habit of going abroad and making social visits, that 
people would become uneasy if they stayed at home. 
Whereas, if they had a proper regard for their families 
and domestic duties, they would be much happier and 
more useful, to go less abroad. 

She also had a testimony against talking about 
her neighbors to their disadvantage ; saying she 
thought those who find little else to converse about, 
were not very safe or very profitable company. She 
considered the attendance of our religious meetings at 
home as a reasonable duty ; but she said there were 
other duties to be performed that were more out of 
sight, and that the nearer she kept to what was right 
in the fulfilment of all her duties, the less difficulty she 
found in keeping the mind right when at meetings. 

My trials and disappointments in my temporal con- 
cerns had been many and grievous. But although we 
were almost turned out upon the world empty-handed, 
she never murmured, nor reflected on me; but en- 
deavored to keep me from every thing like despair. 
The happy state of resignation to the precious gift of 
God in herself, in which she lived, gave her a firmness 
of mind that no adversity of circumstances could move 
or unsettle. 

I attended upon her during her last sickness and at 
her death : and was furnished with evidences that did 
more in confirming my mind in the great doctrine of 
immortality and eternal life, than any other opportunity 
I had ever before witnessed. In her there was a uni- 



JESSE KERSEY. 95 

form confidence in the goodness and mercy of God 5 
that never forsook her. One very important trait in 
her character was, that she did not wish to know any 
thing before the right time. She remarked to me, 
that she believed it w T as possible even for very goodly 
kind of people, to want to know more of futurity than 
it was consistent with Infinite Wisdom to permit. Be- 
lieving as she did in the immortality of the soul, she 
was confident that the condition of it in eternity would 
be as perfect as it w T as capable of being — and there- 
fore on this subject, she knew that it would be wrong 
to indulge any anxiety about it. In this calm and dig- 
nified state of mind she continued, and always appa- 
rently contented. Thus she observed the gradual 
wasting and decay of her bodily powers, without any 
apparent anxiety. 

During the last two weeks of her life, it was her 
practice to retire to bed about nine o'clock in the eve- 
ning ; and she preferred my taking care of her through 
the night. She generally slept till between twelve and 
one o'clock. Then waking up, she took some re- 
freshment, and something to allay her cough — after 
w T hich she would converse pleasantly on the various 
occurrences that we had known together — so interest- 
ing were her remarks and her cheerful converse that 
morning would often come before I was aware. At 
length the morning came when she said to me, "My 
dear, I have now passed through the last night." And 
so it proved. In the afternoon she requested me to 
place her as upright in the bed as I could. She then 
took a farewell look of a friend who stood at the foot 
of the bed. She next turned her eyes upon her tw r o 
daughters who were at its side. After looking at them 



96 JOURNAL OF 

for some time, she turned her countenance upon me 
and with an affection that language cannot describe, 
continued to view me for some time. Then, closing 
her eyes, she remained perfectly still, and departed 
with such quietude that I could not discern the moment 
of her ceasing to breathe. But before she left us, she 
told us her day's work was done, and that she was 
going in peace. 

After the decease of my companion, being invited 
to the city of Philadelphia by some of my acquaintance, 
I went there, and commenced a small tea store. But 
a few months convinced me that I could not stand 
upon any thing like a reasonably independent footing 
there. After weighing things in my own mind, I felt 
that I might retire, and endeavor to gain such a state 
of inward confidence and quietude, as appeared to me 
particularly desirable in advanced life. I accordingly 
left the city and returned to Chester county, where the 
time passed pleasantly along without my being much 
engaged in any way. 

1832, 11th. mo. 20th. — I am now in the habitation 
of my kind friends, Mordecai Hayes and wife, who 
have generously accommodated me with a comfortable 
home. Being therefore free from all worldly cares, an 
opportunity was furnished to consider what may be the 
duties to be fulfilled in the evening of life. 

This day I attended the Western Quarterly Meeting, 
which proved to be a time of deep suffering without 
any way opening for my being relieved. According 
to my feelings, the members of Society in this place are 
in a weak state, and it is not unlikely that it may not 
be long before some painful circumstances will occur 
among them. In the course of the proceedings of this 



JESSE KERSEY. 97 

Quarterly Meeting, I perceived there were those that 
would be likely to sow the seeds of discord, and thus 
produce further cause of trial and suffering to the living 
and upright. 

Reflecting upon the subject of the ministry among 
us, and the solemnity which should always attend a 
living gospel exercise of it, I am convinced that we 
have appearances in that weighty work which have not 
the baptizing power of Truth attending them. Such 
communications always have a tendency to lessen the 
character of preaching. It would be much better if 
the meetings of Friends were held in silence, than to 
be burdened with lifeless communications. It is truly 
to be desired that Friends may never become ashamed 
of their silent meetings, and spiritual worship. In 
such opportunities of solemn silence, the sincere mind 
may witness a deepening in the root of Divine life, 

I am often deeply impressed with considerations on 
the awful nature of the change that is every day draw- 
ing nearer and nearer. And although, on looking back 
over many years of my life, I may say that much of 
my time has been devoted to the great cause of uni- 
versal righteousness : yet I am very sensible that 
during part of the time I have justly been numbered 
among the weak members of the church. But at no 
time since I have been concerned for the cause of 
Truth, has my soul wilfully turned away from my God 
to follow other beloveds, however in some things I have 
wandered from the true ground of safety, by endeavor- 
ing to obtain relief to a weak tabernacle through wrong 
means. But through the ever adorable mercy of the 
Almighty, I have been tenderly cared for, and helped 

9 



98 JOURNAL OF 

over all my trials and sufferings, for which I have 
great cause to worship and to praise his ever excellent 
name. While I am sensible that I am deeply indebted 
to Divine Goodness for his many favors and blessings 
from my childhood up, yet I feel that there is a con- 
stant necessity for great watchfulness, and care, lest I 
should fail to inherit the promises. 

About the beginning of the year 1833, 1 attended a 
meeting at Center, and found my way open to deliver 
a clear and living testimony to the simplicity and purity 
of the gospel spirit ; and to declare my belief that at 
this day it is powerfully operating upon the souls of 
many people ; and that the great Father of mankind by 
his spirit is gathering home to himself sons and daugh- 
ters from among all the families of the earth. It was 
a comfortable view in which I had to rejoice, and in 
thankfulness of heart reverently to worship, praise, and 
adore the blessed Giver of every good and perfect gift. 
Friends were also seriously exhorted to mind their call- 
ing ; and by improving their time and talents, thus be- 
come prepared for the awful change that awaits us all ; 
remembering the apostolic counsel to use " all diligence 
to make their calling and election sure, before they go 
hence and are seen of men no more." 

I also attended Kennett Monthly Meeting, held at 
Marlborough. In this opportunity my mind was largely 
opened in a stream of gospel love, and much important 
matter flowed to those present. To one state I was led 
to speak with great solemnity ; under an impression 
that the time was near a close with the individual, and 
the workbehindhand ; and that if the present invitation 
of Divine grace was not embraced there might never 



JESSE KERSEY. 99 

be another call extended. The youth were also ten- 
derly urged to turn their backs upon the pomps and 
vanities of this wicked world, and all the sinful lusts 
of the flesh ; that so the precious talents they received 
might be occupied and improved to the honor and 
glory of the great Giver, and to their everlasting peace 
and comfort. 

In the 4th month, 1834, 1 attended our Yearly Meet- 
ing, held in Philadelphia. At the opening of one of 
the sittings it came before me to remark, that I took it 
for granted that we w T ere not assembled to do our own, 
but the Lord's work. Hence, it was necessary that we 
should individually learn practically to understand the 
sublime testimony of one of the Lord 7 s prophets, where he 
says, " Unto us a child is born, — unto us a son is given, 
and upon his shoulders the government shall rest." I 
further remarked that it was only as we came to under- 
stand his government, that w r e knew him to be the 
wonderful Counsellor, — the mighty God, — the ever- 
lasting Father, and Prince of Peace. I could say from 
my own experience, that as I was careful to wait in 
the life and power of the Divine gift, — way was made 
to know what to do, and what to leave undone ; and, 
indeed, that every communication called for by the 
light and spirit of Truth, had the baptizing power of 
Truth to witness to its heavenly nature ; — and pure, 
evangelical peace flowed as a consequence. 

During the course of this Yearly Meeting, I felt my 
mind much impressed with a strong persuasion that 
there was a great want of deep inward retirement, and 
humble waiting upon the Head of the Church of Christ, 
that we might witness the government to rest upon his 



100 JOURNAL OF 

shoulders, and know his blessed light to enlighten us, 
and to furnish sound judgment on all the cases and 
subjects brought before us. 

About the middle of the week, in the evening, I had 
a solemn and blessed meeting with a large number of 
the colored people, in their meeting house on Lombard 
street. The company sat in great stillness and quiet- 
ude, and the time did not seem tedious to them. 

On fourth day morning I was at Green street meet- 
ing, which was large, and in the early part it seemed 
to be very solemn : but I thought much of this solem- 
nity was lost before it closed. This appeared to me to 
be the consequence of too much preaching. There 
were a number who spoke before me, and six after I 
sat dow r n. In the afternoon, John Livingston, a Friend 
from Baltimore, opened and spread before the Yearly 
Meeting some very interesting remarks on the great 
subject of education. He stated that it began with our 
beginning, and ended only with our lives — that from 
the cradle to the grave we were learning. Our first 
impressions w 7 ere received in the nursery, and all the 
subsequent events that we met with, had their influ- 
ence in forming our characters. Hence, the importance 
of being taught an early subjection of our wills, so that 
the rational powers might be kept free, and all im- 
proper prejudices avoided. By having our minds and 
habits rightly formed and disciplined to the cross of 
Christ, we became fitted for taking a useful part in the 
great concerns of the church. He also held up the 
view that just in the same proportion as the whole sys- 
tem of our education was governed by the perfect prin- 
ciple of Truth, we were rendered and made up a body 



JESSE KERSEY. 101 

competent to the fulfilment of the duties of our time. 
On closing his remarks it was evident that " words fitly- 
spoken had a powerful effect. 55 

The 26th of the 1st month, 1835, I set out on a 
visit to the meetings composing Abington and Bucks 
Quarters. In the evening I arrived at Philadelphia 
where I was met by Samuel West, who was to accom- 
pany me in the journey 

28th. — Had an appointed meeting at Byberry, which 
w T as large. In this opportunity, I was led to speak of 
the state of the ministry, and particularly to urge the 
necessity there was for those who thought they were 
called to this weighty service, to mind the right time 
to close, — and not continue speaking until all were 
washing them to sit down. It was also observed as a 
painful circumstance to the hearers, when a minister 
continued speaking and there was no life nor power 
attending ; — and if a Friend should, in this or any other 
respect, give occasion of concern, it was always right 
to stand open to the counsel of those who should be so 
kind as to speak to him on account of his mistakes. 
And it was further remarked, that any one who should 
appear to be hurt or offended because he was spoken 
to by a friend, could not be on sound and safe ground. 
This meeting ended much to my satisfaction ; and we 
rode to Isaac Parry's the afternoon following. 

29th. — Had a meeting at Horsham, in which my 
mind was much exercised, from a sense that the pure 
gift of God's spirit was not submitted to as should have 
been the case by some who knew the precious influ- 
ence of it. Next day we had a large and blessed meet 
ing at Plymouth. The great and important work of 

9* 



102 JOURNAL OF 

man's redemption and salvation, was livingly and pow- 
erfully illustrated. The solemnity that was felt gave 
ample evidence that the minds of many present were 
deeply impressed with the importance of the testimony. 
3lst. — At a meeting at Upper Dublin, I felt much 
on account of a spirit of unbelief in the Divine gift to 
man. It came before me to show that every man stood 
in need of a guide to conduct him safely through time ; 
that those who accepted the reason of man, as this all 
sufficient guide, — must be mistaken, because it was not 
capable of looking into the future : but this, a compe- 
tent guide should do. Many other proofs occurred at 
the time, going to show that the doctrines of a divine 
revelation, was the only rational doctrine on which to 
place our unlimited confidence, as a safe guide to con- 
duct us through all the trials and difficulties of life. 
The meeting ended with much solemnity. After dining 
at Spencer Thomas's, we rode to James Paul's and 
lodged. Next day, we attended Abington meeting, 
and had a large and very interesting meeting at Frank- 
ford, at three o'clock in the afternoon. In this oppor- 
tunity my mind was opened into some very clear views 
of the work of man's redemption : — showing that it 
consisted of a full and perfect submission of the animal 
spirit in man, to the light and power of " the word of 
God;" — and that those who had experience of this found 
indeed that " the word of God is quick and powerful — 
dividing asunder between soul and spirit." That is, the 
soul being set at liberty from the state of thraldom, in 
which it had been held, as the consequence of living 
" after the flesh," — had the opportunity given to it to 
rule and govern the lower nature in man ; and thus at- 
tained to a state of perfect freedom. But if, when it 



JESSE KERSEY. 103 

was thus visited and aided, it chose to return to the fleshy 
desires and inclinations, — it thus became again plunged 
into bondage ; and, by living after the flesh, it must 
die to all the heavenly and spiritual powers, and be 
lost in the vortex of sin and misery. The meeting was 
a favored one, and closed in the life. After which we 
rode to Thornton Walton's and lodged. 

2d mo. 2. — Had a meeting at Bustleton, under some 
disadvantages for want of better accommodations ; but, 
keeping patiently to the openings before me, had the 
satisfaction to witness a blessed solemnity together. 
After this I attended Abington Quarterly Meeting, and 
had a meeting at the Billet, or Hatborough, on sixth 
day. On seventh day had a meeting at Montgomery 
Square ; in which I felt engaged to show, that as the 
great business of man's salvation was purely spiritual, 
it was impossible for outward or elementary means to 
accomplish the work. Hence, water baptism and all 
other material dependencies were rejected. The meeting 
ended under a satisfactory feeling of solemnity, and I 
retired to the habitation of our friend Joseph Foulke 
with a thankful heart. 

8th. — We w T ere at Gwynedd meeting ; in which I 
felt my mind extremely barren and poor. But by 
waiting in spirit upon the great Helper of His people, 
way opened to become clear in a testimony to the value 
of the " unspeakable gift." In the afternoon we rode 
to Norristown, where a large gathering of people as- 
sembled, and I had an open and blessed opportunity. 
Much solemnity prevailed, and it appeared that many 
minds were reached. Next day we had a meeting at 
Providence, which, though small, was a comfortable 
season. A number of the Seventh Day Baptists was 



1C4 JOURNAL OF 

present, and requested that I would have a meeting 
with them. On consideration, I felt easy to accede to 
the proposal, and the day following had a solid and in- 
structive opportunity with them. Thence we rode to 
John Foulke's, at Richland. 

12th. — Attended Richland meeting, w T hich ended 
with a satisfactory evidence that we had been favored 
together. On sixth day we rode to Allentown, and 
had a very interesting meeting there. Many present 
seemed to be brought to a state of serious reflection, 
and much solemnity covered the assembly. The next 
day we had a blessed meeting at Easton. In this op- 
portunity I found the way open to show the nature of 
the great work of redemption. When the meeting 
closed, we had cause to admire the goodness of our 
holy Helper in condescending to be both mouth and 
wisdom, tongue and utterance. In opening the doc- 
trines which came before me, I w T as particularly led to 
show, that the sons of the morning did speak only the 
things that they knew ; and that Paul was taught the 
doctrine which he preached by revelation only. 

16th. — Had a meeting at Plumstead in the morning, 
and another in the evening at Doylestown. Both of 
these were solid and edifying opportunities. In the af- 
ternoon of the day following I had a religious opportu- 
nity with the children of Martha Hampton's school ; 
and lodged at John Watson's. Next day attended 
Buckingham meeting, and I found it to be a laborious 
opportunity. The weight of my concern w r as princi- 
pally toward those who had been visited w^ith the day- 
spring from on high, — but who had not been faithful 
to the light with which they had been blessed. In 
their case I was led into much serious expostulation, 



JESSE KERSEY. 105 

and had a hope that the labor would not be lost. But 
the meeting was closed, as I thought, too soon. It felt 
to me as if more time ought to have been spent in a 
retired state — but, closing as it did, the true point of 
solemnity was not gained. 

19th. — I was at Solebury meeting ; wherein my 
mind was opened into a clear view of the work of 
man's salvation ; and the testimony delivered had a 
solemnizing effect. In the evening I attended a large 
gathering at New Hope. In this opportunity my mind 
was opened in a remarkable manner, in explanation of 
the great work of the salvation of the soul of man. 
When I had closed, a young woman arose and pro- 
ceeded at considerable length ; but it was evident that 
the solemnity w r as leaving the meeting. I felt very ten- 
der of the young woman, and was much tried with 
the circumstance. At length, I spoke to her, and de- 
sired that she would try to come to a close ; — mention- 
ing that it was a serious thing to disturb the solemnity 
of the meeting. She tried to go on, but found she 
could not, and therefore sat down. 

On the 20th, I had a large and laborious meeting at 
Wrightstown, in this opportunity I was led to show 
that all gospel-ministry was the fruit of the Divine 
power and wisdom, — and that no human acquirements 
can ever produce a single gospel minister. It was a 
blessed meeting ; but on recurring to my feelings there, 
I am still impressed with sadness. Although I was 
led to speak on the subject of the ministry with great 
plainness, yet it seemed to me as though the proper effect 
of the concern was not produced. But this must be left : 
and a kind of preaching may continue to be suffered, 
which is out of the pure guidance of the Divine Spirit 



106 JOURNAL OF 

Next day, had a meeting at Makefield. It was large, 
and in it the doctrine of Divine revelation was opened, 
and shown to be the true and only principle upon 
which the true church has always been grounded and 
built. It was a satisfactory meeting, and ended well. 
In the afternoon, we rode to Newiown and lodged at 
Joseph Brigg's. Here we had the company of our 
kind friend, Edward Hicks. During the evening our 
conversation w r as interesting, embracing some of the 
leading doctrines of Christianity, in which we could see 
eye to eye. 

22d. — Attended Newtown meeting, where I found 
the way open to deliver a plain testimony to the power 
and wisdom of the " unspeakable gift" to man. My 
confidence was renewed in the universal operation of 
this Divine Spirit. It appeared to me that in the pro- 
gress of this principle, many would be gathered from off 
the mountains of an empty profession, to the living ex- 
perience of the power and government of the ever- 
blessed Spirit of Truth. Next day I was at a meeting 
at the Falls ; and therein felt my mind opened into a 
general view of the nature of man, and of the great 
work of his redemption from under the influence and 
power of his own animal spirit : — showing that this 
could only be perfected by the aid of the word or 
spirit of God. The testimony appeared to have a deep 
and solemn effect upon the minds of many present. 
After sitting down a short time, I felt a weight of con- 
cern to hold up to the view of the mothers present, 
the vast importance of the duties to which they were 
called in regard to their tender offspring ; — showing 
that as they had the opportunity of making the first im- 
pressions upon them, it was of great consequence that 



JESSE KERSEY. 107 

they should make no other than correct impressions upon 
their tender minds. In the conclusion of this meeting, I 
felt thankful for the aid that I experienced in discharg- 
ing my duty among the people. 

On the 24th, had a meeting at Middletown, which 
ended in the life. The next day I attended the Quar- 
terly Meeting of Ministers and Elders, at Wrightstown, 
and the day following that, for business ; both of 
which were satisfactory to me. The 27th, had a meet- 
ing at Pennsbury, and in the evening had a large and 
interesting meeting at Bristol. The doctrine delivered 
in this opportunity appeared to make a deep impres- 
sion. After I sat down, a short but lively testimony 
was borne in concurrence with what had been de- 
livered. The meeting then sat for some time in a sat- 
isfactory, solemn silence. 

On first day the 1st of 3d month, in the morning, at- 
tended Byberry meeting in company with George 
Hatton. In the afternoon was at Holmesburg. Our 
meeting at this place was much crowded, and many 
had to stand ; yet there was no disposition to move 
until the close. I had great occasion thankfully to 
adore the great Shepherd of the sheep, for the abun- 
dant aid furnished in this memorable meeting. It was 
a season in which I was led to point out the nature of 
the operation of the all-powerful gift of God to man, 
and particularly to dwell upon the vast importance of 
the redemption of the soul from under the influence of 
the natural or animal spirit. It appeared to me, that in 
the doctrine which Paul preached, he had the same 
view of the nature of the saving power of the word of 
God, that I was led to open to that assembly. As this 
meeting was chiefly composed of other societies. I 



108 JOURNAL OF 

was also led to remark, that as the glorious light of 
Truth opened upon the minds of the people, women 
would come forth in the ministry, as they had done in 
the primitive church ; — that the religious rights and 
privileges of females had been acknowledged only 
where the true doctrines of the gospel have been em- 
braced, — these privileges being best understood by 
those who best understand the gospel spirit. 

This meeting was the closing of my public labors in 
this journey. On looking back calmly over the visit, 
and taking a retrospective view of the meetings I have 
attended, I think I may say that in almost, if not quite 
every instance I have witnessed the most powerful 
ability furnished that I have ever experienced at any 
time of my life. Nor do I think that I ever before 
knew more of the sympathy and unity of my friends. I 
have therefore cause to say, " Return, my soul, to 
the place of thy rest, for the Lord hath dealt bounti- 
fully with thee." 

The following letter, having reference to the prece- 
ding journey, may be properly introduced here. It was 
dated 9th of 3d mo., 1835. 

" Dear Friend : — I have several times since my 
return home recurred to thy request that I would write 
to thee. After I had gone through my visit and re- 
tired from the field of action, it seemed as though I 
was unfit for anything but to be retired and quiet. And 
this continues to be much the state in which I am 
landed. I may say, however, that at no time of my 
life have I felt a stronger solicitude, that the pure prin- 
ciples and doctrines of the Christian religion might be 
rightly understood and honestly embraced, than since I 
have been released from the late arduous journey. 



JESSE KERSEY. 109 

Were this the case the world over, the human family 
would feel that they were all one happy brother- 
hood ; and kindness and harmony would reign from 
sea to sea, and from the rivers to the ends of the earth. 
Convinced I am, that all which has yet been known of 
the brightness and glory of God's redeeming power, 
w r ould be but as the twilight of morning compared with 
a meridian sun. Yes, my dear friend, if the souls 
of mankind were emancipated from the miserable do- 
minion of the animal spirit, and perfectly united with 
the Word of life, a new order of things would be in- 
troduced. Instead of being bound down by pride and 
prejudice, every faculty would be brought to the clear- 
ness of the light of Truth ; and all the creation of God 
would be seen as the product of unlimited power and 
wisdom. In this heavenly enjoyment of the blessed 
works of Omnipotence, being ourselves a part of the 
same, we should freely admit, that the one-half had 
never been told us of the perfection of his order and 
government. 

To see my fellow creatures muddling along in this 
world, the slaves of every passion, and blindly expect- 
ing to improve their happiness by heaping up the trea- 
sures of the earth, — is a circumstance which sometimes 
almost overpowers every faculty, and I feel as if I could 
say to my great and benevolent Creator, How long, 
thou of infinite power and majesty, wilt thou suffer thy 
erring and transgressing creatures thus to put darkness 
for light, — evil for good, and misery for happiness? 
Shall the human family who are the declared ob- 
jects of thy redeeming love, never rise above their 
present corrupted and sorrowful condition ? Yes, my 
dear friend, the great Shepherd of the sheep is doubt- 

10 



110 JOURNAL OF 

less secretly and powerfully acting his own blessed 
part ; — and many shall come from the east and from 
the west, from the north and from the south, and sit 
down with his gathered host in the heavenly kingdom. 
But it seems to me, that in aid of this glorious work, 
the time is coming when the female part of society 
will be brought out into the exercise of the pure and 
glorious gift, to the edification and comfort of the 
lambs of the flock. I think too, that I can see in the 
all-powerful progress of the Holy Spirit, there will be a 
still more effectual shaking of all formal professors and 
professions, — that those who have been attempting to 
promote the Lord's work in their own will and wis- 
dom, will be removed out of the way, — and all that 
tends to darken the counsel of God in the souls of the 
people, and to lead to a dependence upon outward and 
elementary means, will be understood to number among 
the ministers of anti- Christ. 

Having this faith I feel abundantly convinced that 
the society of Friends are in a very responsible sta- 
tion. We have been brought to a more full and clear 
profession of a belief in the inward revelation of God to 
the souls of men, than any other class of Christian profes- 
sors. Hence, it must be expected that we should demon- 
strate the correctness of our principles by our practice. 
But if on the contrary, we should show to others, that 
with all this profession we are living in the gratification 
of the carnal mind, and are fulfilling the lusts of the 
flesh, — it may be said to us, You of all the families of 
the earth have I known, and you will I punish. 

But, my dear friend, from what I have seen and felt, 
I cannot think otherwise than that an important body 
are coming forth from among our beloved young people, 



JESSE KERSEY. Ill 

who, seeing the beauty and excellency of the Christian 
path, will be in earnest to walk in it. I am, however, 
often concerned for these, lest they should be led off 
by false lights and visionary opinions. If they were 
brought to understand that the great work of the soul's 
redemption can only be perfected by yielding obedi- 
ence to the Holy Spirit, and that it is the teaching of 
this Spirit which calls us to stand separate from the 
improper indulgence of the animal spirit, — they would 
soon see into the glorious consequence of their obe- 
dience to all its impressions and calls of duty. 

I have also been led, in my retired moments, to ad- 
mire the clear and perfect understanding which our 
worthy predecessors had, of the nature of the gospel 
dispensation. We find them coming out from under a 
formal ministry, and bearing a faithful testimony against 
it. They fully believed, that all true ministry was the 
fruit of the divine gift of God to man ; and that, as 
this gift was freely given, so those who received it 
were freely to minister, as they should be led by it. 
But they were aware, that no man could command the 
movements of this divine and all-sufficient principle. 
They that were furnished with it, were to wait upon it, 
and minister only when and as they should be there- 
unto moved by it. Hence, they were led to sit down 
together in silence, that they might wait upon God to 
put them forth, and not run or speak in their own wills. 
This state of silent waiting was found to be profitable 
for every one to enter into, because therein every in- 
dividual was furnished with an opportunity secretly 
to worship God in the spirit, according to the quali- 
fication received of him at the time. Our predeces- 
sors also were enlightened to see, that prayer, in 



112 JOURNAL OF 

order to be acceptable to God, must be dictated by his 
own blessed spirit immediately moving thereunto. 
Hence all those forms of prayer which were commonly 
used among other professors, were to them little better 
than mere idolatry. So also in regard to the custom 
of singing. They could not believe that the matter 
expressed with a musical tone of the voice, was ren- 
dered any more acceptable to God from the mere sound 
of words so modulated ; and therefore they rejected all 
those outward forms of music and singing in their sol- 
emn meetings ; preferring a silent introversion of mind 
in sincerity of heart, and an inward spiritual devotion, 
■ — to all outward and formal acts. Not only as related 
to their solemn meetings, did they leave the customs of 
other professors ; but when these called the scriptures 
the word of God, and held it as their belief that none 
could be saved unless they were furnished with the 
book, — Friends knew and declared that the scriptures 
taught very different doctrines. Indeed it is admirable 
with what clearness their minds were opened on all 
important subjects ; so that they seemed to be alive to 
everything that militated against the advancement of 
the pure and righteous principles and testimonies of 
the gospel of Christ. Trusting in and following the 
same holy guide, I am persuaded that we of the pre- 
sent time, may in like manner perform the work of our 
day. Jesse Kersey." 

On seventh day the 11th of 4th month, 1835, I at- 
tended the Yearly Meeting of Ministers and Elders, at 
Philadelphia. It was, in the morning, a meeting of 
some comfort, and light seemed to shine upon it. In 
the afternoon Elisha Dawson laid before us his con- 



JESSE KERSEY. 113 

cern to visit some parts of Europe, which was gene- 
rally united with. 

Next day I attended the meeting at Cherry street. It 
was a very crowded assembly, and in it my mind was 
opened in a view of the nature of the gospel ministry ; 
as also into some very clear ideas of the way and 
work of man's redemption. 

The 19th of the 10th month, 1835, I left home in 
company with Isaac Haynes in order to visit Friends at 
their Yearly Meeting in Baltimore, on the way we at- 
tended West Nottingham meeting which w T as small ; 
also had a satisfactory opportunity with the inhabitants 
at Conewingo Bridge. Thence we proceeded on to 
Baltimore and lodged at Enoch Clapp's. On first day, 
the 25th, I was at a meeting on Lombard street. In 
this opportunity I was led to show the agreement in 
the doctrine of the Savior and the apostle Paul, his 
minister to the gentiles. 

In attending the several sittings of the Yearly Meet- 
ing, I thought they w^ere favored opportunities. At the 
close, I had an evening meeting, which w T as a blessed 
season of favor. On my w T ay homewards, I was pre- 
sent at meetings at Little Falls and Deer Creek, to my 
satisfaction — the latter was a blessed and heavenly 
meeting. 

On the 19th of the 8th month, 1836, I left my home 
and rode to Darby, where I lodged at the house of my 
old friends, John and Rachel Hunt. They are both ad- 
vanced in life, but are warm in their love to Friends, 
and they possess clear and intelligent minds. Next 
day I went to the city, and spent the evening in the 
company of the widow and children of my late friend, 
doctor John Moore. 

10* 



J 14 



JOURNAL OF 



In looking at the prospect of religious service now 
before me, I have been brought into deep feeling, and 
very sensibly impressed with a conviction of my inca- 
pacity (as a man) for the undertaking. But, believing 
that I am called, now in advanced life, to make this 
sacrifice, I humbly hope that as my mind is centred in 
the great Head of the church, I may be helped through; 
so as in no instance to dishonor the great cause of 
Truth. In considering the obligations that I am under 
to the bountiful Giver of every good and perfect gift, I 
have thought they are indeed truly great ; and it is my 
sincere desire now in the evening of life, to follow with 
integrity every opening of duty clearly pointed out, 
that so the work of my day may be honestly and faith- 
fully performed. 

21st. — I have attended three meetings to-day. In 
that held at Cherry street in the morning, I felt the way 
open to deliver a short testimony to the power and cer- 
tainty of the gift of the spirit. At the close of this op- 
portunity, my mind was deeply affected, under a sense 
of the weakness which was felt in consequence of a 
multitude of words, without the baptizing power of 
Truth being witnessed to reign over all. 

In the evening, I was again tried with two long ser- 
mons that left me very poor and in suffering. I have 
said in my heart, gracious God, how is it that thy poor 
servant should be thus stripped, and left as it were 
under the power of death itself! Surely, there must be 
a cause : and if it is in me, oh ! help me to do all that 
is necessary, for its removal. And now, as I am going 
out in thy service, grant, Lord, that my eyes and 
my understanding may be kept open ; — so that I may 
see and know all that is required, — and that do, and 



JESSE KERSEY. 115 

no more. Let not thy servant fall into the mistake of 
attempting to minister, to gratify the ears of the people. 
Oh ! preserve me in the life and light of thy own blessed 
Spirit ; — that so, all that I may say or do, may be to 
thy honor, and that all my selfish nature may be laid 
in the dust. For thine is the power and the glory, 
and the honor of all thy own great and blessed works, 
— and to us belongs nothing but blushing and confu- 
sion of face. 

From Philadelphia, I went to the house of my kind 
friend Joseph Briggs, at Newtown, Bucks county. 
Poverty of spirit was my attendant, nor could I, for a 
season, feel as if I was competent for anything. It 
seemed as though there was not anything for me to re- 
joice in or to be glad about. I know it is a great at- 
tainment in all conditions to be contented. The apos- 
tle Paul knew what it was to suffer want, and also to 
abound ; and he had gained the ground of content, 
both in poverty and when he abounded. If this happy 
state can be gained by one, then surely it may be by 
another. To be able to endure all things, and keep 
the everlasting patience, is very desirable. By cher- 
ishing a state of resignation, much may be done ; and 
without it all that we can have is of but little value. 

While I was at Newtown, I felt the way open to at- 
tend Burlington Quarterly Meeting, held at Mount 
Holly. On getting into the town I thought it right to 
appoint a meeting with the inhabitants generally : and 
accordingly it was held, and proved to be a solemn 
and blessed opportunity. The Quarterly Meeting was 
also satisfactory : but a proposal to open the shutters 
near the close was trying to me, and I excused myself 
and withdrew. The meeting had been furnished with 



116 JOURNAL OF 

extensive communication before, and it seemed to me 
out of time to attempt anything more at that period. 
After returning to Newtown, I made ready to prosecute 
my journey to New York State ; and on 2d day the 6th 
of 9th month, I arrived in the city of New York, in the 
evening. 

On fifth day, I attended Purchase Monthly Meeting, 
and the next day, that at Shapaqua, w T hich was a pre- 
cious opportunity. In the afternoon I made a visit to 
William Carpenter, who appeared to be fast going to 
the house appointed for all the living. The evening 
was passed in pleasant and instructive conversation at 
the house of Samuel Sutton where we lodged. 

On sixth day, the 9th, I was at Croton meeting, 
w 7 here qualification was furnished to deliver a clear 
and plain testimony to the pure and unchangeable 
Truth. Next day had a meeting at Salem. 

On first day the 18th, I was at Saratoga meeting, 
which was an instructive opportunity. The subject of 
communication was the great mercy of God in grant- 
ing to his rational creation the gift of his holy spirit. 

On fifth day the 22d, I was at Pittstown meeting, 
which was small. In the afternoon we returned to 
Troy, and I felt my mind released, with a comfortable 
evidence that I might return from these northern parts. 
Next day we came to Albany ; and I attended the 
meeting of Friends, but found a concern to have an 
appointed meeting there in the evening : which was a 
satisfactory season. After this we went back to Troy, 
and after attending the funeral of Robert Barton, had 
an evening meeting there. 

Notwithstanding much poverty of spirit was my at- 
tendant in this journey, yet I have been helped through 



JESSE KERSEY. 117 

much to my own comfort and relief; and have great 
cause humbly to admire the mercy and goodness of the 
great Shepherd of his flock. 

During this journey it was remarkable to me to find 
my way was generally very open : and though some of 
the meetings were small, they were all instructive and 
blessed opportunities. 

After my return home, a concern arose to visit some 
meetings, appoint some, westward, as far as Hunting- 
ton. I set out in company with Charles Buffington, 
and had an interesting meeting at Strasburg ; thence 
to Lampeter — and one at a house intended for general 
use, about eight miles northward. Thence to Lancas- 
ter, Yorktown, Newberry, Lisborn, and Lewisburg, 
where I had meetings to the relief of my ow T n mind. 
We then rode to Warrington and were entertained at 
John Walter's. The meeting at Warrington seemed 
like a poor concern : but at Huntington, we had a large 
and interesting meeting. During our stay here, we 
lodged at Joel Garretson's. At a village called Peters- 
burg, I had a large and blessed opportunity, and an- 
other at a place called Berlin. Thence we returned to 
Yorktown and had an evening meeting, in which way 
opened to hold up to view the difference between a 
mere formal profession of religion, and a living expe- 
rience of its redeeming effects. 

On the 5th of the 8th month, 1837, I went to Phila- 
delphia in order to attend the Quarterly Meeting there, 
and appoint some meetings, as way might open. On first 
day morning we had a solid and instructive meeting 
at Cherry street. In the evening, my mind was livingly 
opened in the pure stream of the blessed gospel of 
Christ ; and it appeared to me that many present were 



118 JOURNAL OF 

brought under the baptizing power of the spirit of 
Truth. Great solemnity prevailed, and the meeting 
ended in a very satisfactory manner. Next day, in the 
Quarterly Meeting of Ministers and Elders, I was 
thankful to feel my mind calm and peaceful ; and it 
was no small satisfaction to meet with a number of 
Friends from different parts of the country. I also had 
a meeting at Green street, which was one of those 
blessed opportunities in which the power of Truth was 
felt to be in dominion. On third-day evening I had 
another favored meeting at Spruce street. 

During the time spent in Philadelphia, my mind was 
led to take a view of the condition of many Friends 
in that place ; and it appeared to me that it was far 
from being a desirable one to a sincere humble-minded 
man. Their children are much exposed to many dan- 
gers and temptations — and many of the heads of fami- 
lies, having to gain the means of subsistence by trade 
and commerce, are often involved in great trials from 
the changes and fluctuations that are frequently taking 
place. They do not therefore enjoy that quietude of 
mind, and exemption from many difficulties, which is 
or may be attained in a way of living attended with 
fewer wants and less exposure to temptations. Hence, 
I have become persuaded, that it is often a great mis- 
take on the part of those who are brought up in the 
simplicity of a country life, — to change their residence 
and remove into these large cities, more especially 
when they engage largely in those kinds of business 
with which they are little or not at all acquainted. In- 
deed, it is very doubtful whether any one entering 
largely into business, can go through with all that (in 
the present mode of doing things) seems in some sort 



JESSE KERSEY. 119 

necessary to be done in conducting business in the 
city, without more or less swerving from correct prin- 
ciples, and departing from the duty of doing to others 
as they would be done by. 

9th. — I left the city and went to Darby, where I 
was kindly accommodated at the house of my old 
friend Rachel Hunt. On first day I attended Darby 
meeting, which did not seem to me to be so lively as 
it had been in former days ; — several of the old and 
valuable members having been removed by death. On 
second and third days, I was at the Quarterly Meeting 
held at Concord. The opportunity was one of much 
solemnity, in which I had an open time, and the meet- 
ing appeared to be a profitable and instructive season. 

On fifth day the 17th, I was at an appointed meeting 
at Kennett. Here I was led to show that Christianity 
was not only a religion of Divine origin, but that it 
was also a religion of universal application. But if the 
formalities that priestcraft had attached to it, were to 
be credited, this w T ould destroy the universality of its 
character. But the blessed Jesus had declared that we 
were not to follow any of the lo heres, or lo theres ; 
because the kingdom of heaven was within. It was 
evident also, that our early Friends maintained this 
view, and wisely rejected all external ceremonies, — 
declaring that the grace of God (which, according to 
the testimony of Paul, was universally bestowed) was an 
all-sufficient means of salvation ; and therefore no other 
means were necessary. This doctrine they have handed 
down to us, free from all mistake or difficulty, — uniting 
as they did with all the apostles and primitive believ- 
ers, in maintaining the sublimity and dignity of the 
blessed gospel that is preached in every creature. 



120 JOURNAL OF 

After this meeting, in company with doctor Rolf C. 
Marsh, I went to Moses Pennock's and lodged ; and 
on sixth day had a large and instructive meeting at 
Kennet-Square. It was cause of gratitude to find in 
this opportunity the blessed presence of Him w T ho pro- 
mised to be to his dedicated children both mouth and 
wisdom, tongue and utterance. From this meeting I 
was kindly conveyed to Thomas Ellicott's, where I 
spent the time agreeably ; and on first day the 20th, 
was at New Garden meeting in the forenoon, — and 
paid a visit to George Gawthrop's family in the after- 
noon. Next day I was at the Western Quarterly 
Meeting of Ministers and Elders, and the day following 
I attended the general meeting for business. It was a 
very large gathering ; but it seemed to be my place to 
be silent. In the afternoon I w T ent to Cain, and at- 
tended the Quarterly Meeting there on fourth and fifth 
days. After the close of the meeting I returned home. 

On seventh day the 26th, in company with Abner 
Chalfant, I went to Wilmington, and the next day I 
was at meeting with Friends there, near the close of 
which I had a short testimony to deliver. 

It has been remarkable to me, that of latter time, in 
almost all the instances in which I have been engaged 
in public testimony, I have felt bound to advocate the 
doctrine of a measure of the Divine Spirit being given 
to every man to profit w T ithal, — and to show that, ac- 
cording to the scriptures, this gift is universal ; and 
therefore the means of salvation is not confined to any 
sect, nation, or party. By the power of this gift, the 
innumerable company which John saw, were gathered 
out of every nation, kindred, tongue and people. 

Hence it is evident that the religion of the Son of 



JESSE KERSEY. 121 

God is of universal application. But if the grace or 
spirit of God was not sufficient, then this religion would 
not be universal, and of course it could not be held to 
be of Divine origin. To support the doctrine of the 
universality of Christianity we must strip it of all the 
dead formalities that have been unwisely heaped upon 
it. This our early Friends were zealous to do, leaving 
us an example that we should follow their footsteps. 

At half past seven o'clock in the evening, I met an in- 
teresting company of people near the Brandy wine mills. 
In this meeting my mind was opened into a view of 
the freedom which is gained by coming into a state of 
perfect conformity to the great principle of Truth. It 
was clear to me that there could be no other way or 
means by which the prejudices could ever be subdued. 
Hence, w r e have cause to admire the goodness of God, 
in giving to his creature man this a unspeakable gift." 
If we were deprived of the aid of this important Guide, 
there would be nothing left by which the great family 
of mankind could ever be gathered into the kingdom 
of heaven. Indeed, our union with God, as well as 
our redemption from evil, can only be perfected by the 
power of this precious gift. 

28th. — Having felt my mind drawn in the love of 
the gospel, to visit the inhabitants of Newcastle, we 
rode there and made know T n our prospect. A meeting 
was appointed to come together at half past six o'clock 
in the evening : about w r hich time we w r ent to the 
court-house, and remained there about three quarters of 
an hour ; but finding few persons attend, the meeting 
was closed, and I came away satisfied. Having done 
what I could, I felt that for the present I was clear. 
The next evening, I had an interesting meeting at 

11 



122 JOURNAL OF 

Wilmington. On this occasion as heretofore, I had to 
maintain the doctrine of a divine gift to man, and to 
show that if this doctrine was departed from, there was 
nothing permanent and certain left for the mind to 
rest upon. 

On the 30th, I had a very satisfactory meeting near 
Naaman's Creek, and was kindly accommodated at 
the house of Joseph Baynes, an English Friend. In 
the evening of next day, I had a meeting about four 
miles from Wilmington on the way toward Philadel- 
phia. It was a solid and instructive opportunity, in 
which I had to open to the people the nature of man's 
redemption and salvation. I was also led to request 
the assembly to read the instructions of Christ to his 
disciples on the great subject of prayer. 

On the 3d of the 9th month, I attended Chichester 
meeting, and in the evening, had a large meeting at 
Old Chester. Both those meetings were solemn and 
blessed opportunities ; in which my mind was opened 
into a full and perfect view of the universality of the 
gift of God to man, — showing that the religion of 
Jesus Christ must necessarily be free from all the for- 
malities that ignorance and priestcraft have imposed 
upon it. Of this the proof had been given by the Son 
of God himself, when he forewarned his disciples and 
followers that many would come in his name, saying, 
Lo here ! and Lo there is Christ ; but, said he, " go 
ye not after them, 5 ' — for " the kingdom of heaven is 
within you." Now it must be evident that every Lo 
here, and Lo there has an outward and external rela- 
tion, and cannot lead the mind to that inward foun- 
tain of Light and Life which is the consolation of the 
children of God. 



JESSE KERSEY. 123 

The principal amount of my labors in the gospel in 
this journey thus far, has been to hold up among the 
people the certainty of a spiritual Guide to man. In 
this I have been much assisted by the plain testimo- 
monies of the scriptures that have been brought to my 
remembrance on the subject. They abundantly prove 
the truth of this doctrine. An unusual quiet has re- 
markably prevailed in all the meetings that I have had 
in this journey ; and I have found my good and gra- 
cious God to be a present help in every needful time. 
He has been to me mouth and wisdom, tongue and ut- 
terance. To him alone be all the glory of his own 
blessed work. I am fully persuaded that it is his good 
pleasure to gather all into his holy enclosure w T ho are 
w r illing to come to him and to be governed by his pure 
and holy spirit. 

After this, I again attended the meeting at Old Ches- 
ter, and w r as renewedly convinced of the necessity there 
was for Friends when they meet for the professed pur- 
pose of divine worship, to keep alive in a state of 
honest and faithful w T aiting on God, in order to be 
strengthened and edified together. In the afternoon a 
larger meeting came together, in which life was felt to 
be in dominion, and the opportunity was satisfactory. In 
this meeting I was led to hold up a view of the sim- 
plicity and excellency of the religion of Christ, and that 
its fundamental duties could be understood by every 
rational being. I was also fully convinced if mankind 
would everywhere strip the profession and promulga- 
tion of it from all monied and selfish considerations, 
we should soon find that all the formal obligations now 
contended for, would be let fall, and the common 
mind w T ould centre in a full conviction that the blessed 



124 JOURNAL OF 

gift of the Spirit or Light of Christ within, diligently 
attended to and obeyed, was all that is necessary in 
the work of man's redemption and salvation. 

12th. — I had a large and very respectable meeting in 
a house belonging to the Baptists. After this opportuni- 
ty closed, I felt thankful, because I had a comfortable 
evidence that all was well concluded. 

It has appeared to me a melancholy circumstance 
that any who once knew the principles professed by 
our early Friends, should, like the Galatians, go back 
again to the weak and beggarly elements, and thus mar 
the great work of universal righteousness in the earth. 

14th. — I had a large and solemn meeting not far 
from the Seven Stars tavern. In this opportunity my 
mind was livingly opened in the clearness and power 
of the ever-blessed gospel ; and it appeared that many 
present were brought under feelings of great solemni- 
ty. I was particularly led to open the station of man 
in the creation, according to the appointment of infi- 
nite Wisdom, — holding up the view that the Almighty 
had not only formed us after his own image, but he had 
given us the command over the beasts of the field, the 
fowls of the air, the fishes of the sea, and over every 
living thing that moveth upon the earth. And there- 
fore, we have need of a divine wisdom to qualify us 
to act our part consistent with the important duties of 
our station ; because, if we were governed and regu- 
lated as we ought to be, the creation at large would 
be happy. After this meeting I returned to my lodg- 
ings with a grateful heart. Next day, as no way 
opened for further public service, the time was spent 
in quiet contentment ; being satisfied that he that be* 
lieveth maketh not haste. 



JESSE KERSEY. 125 

17th. — Iri the meeting at Chester, I felt concerned 
for the rising generation, and had occasion to deliver a 
short testimony, — pointing out the necessity of gaining 
a state of complete self-government, as well over the 
thoughts as over the actions ; — remarking that unless 
our thoughts were rightly regulated, we should not be 
able rightly to worship our Creator, as we were in duty 
bound to do. To gain a perfect command, is a work 
of serious and great magnitude, and those who engage 
in it will find that there is an admirable fitness in the 
charge given by the blessed Saviour, to " watch and 
pray, lest we enter into temptation. 37 

In the afternoon I was at an appointed meeting at 
Providence. It w T as a large gathering; and way 
opened to speak of the universality of the Christian re- 
ligion, — and to show that the corner stone of this hea- 
venly structure, is the manifestation of the spirit of 
God in the souls of men. In order to illustrate this doc- 
trine, I mentioned the case of the conversion of Paul. 
This great minister to the Gentiles, when he submitted 
to the visitation of the spirit of God, was led minutely 
to consider his ow r n condition, — and hence his mind 
took a view of the composition of man. In this view, he 
saw that we are beings composed of body, of spirit, 
and of soul. In his own case, he was satisfied that 
the soul was in bondage under the influence and power 
of the animal spirit ; and hence it could not hold a 
connection with the Divine Spirit, — and was conse- 
quently subject to a spiritual death. To be redeemed 
from this bondage, was now the great point necessary 
to be gained. In considering how this was to be ef- 
fected, he saw that nothing short of a divine gift could 
set him free from the law of sin and death ; and it was 

11* 



126 JOURNAL OF 

his high consolation to find that this supernatural aid 
was given to him, — and he calls this unspeakable gift 
of God (the same by which the w r orld was made) " the 
Word of God." And " this," he has said " is the 
Word of faith that we preach." " It is quick and 
powerful, sharp and sharper than any two-edged 
sword ;" and it divides in man, as he submits himself 
to its operation, between the precious and the vile : 
and thus the soul comes to possess the power to rule 
and govern the animal nature in man ; by which 
means a perfect state is gained, and " the law of the 
spirit of life in Christ Jesus, makes free from the law of 
sin and death. 

Next day I was at a meeting at Springfield, where 
it seemed to me as if the true solemnity of feeling could 
not be gained : and I believed it was owing to a w r ant 
of religious concern on the part of many present. The 
meeting, however, ended to my satisfaction. The day 
following, I was at a meeting at Haverford. It was 
smaller than I had expected ; and I felt for awhile as 
though I should not be so clear of the neighborhood as 
I could wish ; but when the meeting closed, my mind 
was free from any further engagement in that place. In 
the afternoon we rode to Merion, and lodged at the 
house of some young Friends of the name of Bowman. 

20th. — I went to Manayunk, and made some attempt 
to have a meeting with the inhabitants. For a time it 
seemed doubtful whether an opportunity could be had 
with the people. It appeared that much had been done 
to prejudice their minds against us. We were accused 
of being disciples of Thomas Paine, and of course, in- 
fidels. It was said one of their ministers had made 
this charge. It seemed therefore the more necessary to 



JESSE KERSEY. 127 

make an effort to see the people together. At length 
a place was obtained for holding a meeting, which 
came together in the evening, and w T as a time of great 
favor ; and it seemed to me as I was spreading before 
them what had opened upon my mind, that all 
their prejudices were removed, and I left them satis- 
fied for the present. 

21st. — This morning we parted with our kind 
friends, John Thomas and wife, and paid a short visit 
at Paul Jones's. After w r hich w T e dined with an Eng- 
lish Friend, George Greaves, and at four o'clock had 
an interesting meeting at Merion Square. The next 
day we had a meeting at a place called The Gulf: but 
few persons attended, and I found afterwards that some 
w T ere prejudiced against meeting in the house. 

Rested on the 23d, and the day following being first 
day, we were at Merion meeting. It was large, and 
proved to be an opportunity of great solemnity. I had 
some fears lest it might be injured by unneces- 
sary additional communications, — but upon the whole 
I felt satisfied. In the afternoon w T e were present at a 
large and interesting meeting at Radnor. In this meet- 
ing I was led to mention the testimony of the apostle 
Paul, that " the natural man receiveth not the things 
of the spirit of God, but they are foolishness to him, — 
neither can he know them, because they are spiritually 
discerned." To illustrate the meaning of this text, I 
took notice of the natural man, and pointed out that 
his knowledge was obtained through the means of 
his corporeal senses, and however accurate he might be 
in the occupancy or use of those senses, as they w T ere 
not adapted to the knowledge of spiritual objects, — so 
they could never embrace those of a spiritual character. 



128 JOURNAL OF 

I was satisfied in the conclusion that this meeting had 
been a blessed opportunity. In the after part of the day 
we went to the house of Isaac Leedom and lodged there. 

In a retrospect of my past life, many have been the 
trials and exercises through which I have passed ; and 
it is cause of deep felt gratitude now in the evening of 
my day, to find nothing in my way, — and that my 
mind enjoys an unbroken confidence in the tender 
mercy of my God. Oh ! how sweet are the incomes 
of his peace ! and how powerful is the gathering arm 
of his love ! I have known this in an eminent degree 
in the assemblies of the people ; and not only so, but 
I have witnessed the truth of the apostle's testimony, 
that " there is no condemnation to them that are in 
Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after 
the spirit. " But great watchfulness and care are ne- 
cessary, in order that w T e may at all times keep the cra- 
vings of our animal nature in subjection. 

In the early part of the 10th month, I went to Phila- 
delphia, and put up with my friend William Lindsay. 
On thinking of what my duty was in the city, the first 
clear opening was to appoint a meeting for the inhab- 
itants of Kensington. But on some Friends going to 
get a place suitable for a meeting to be held in, no 
room could be had for that purpose. The concern re- 
maining with me, at length on further search a large 
school room was obtained, and on first day evening, 
the 8th of the 10th month, I met a large company at 
that place. They were very solemn during the time I 
was engaged in speaking among them, and for some 
time after I sat down. The opportunity was quite sat- 
isfactory, and closed much to the relief of my mind. 
After the meeting had ended, several of the people as- 



JESSE KERSEY. 129 

sembled desired that they might have another meeting, 
and said that if I would admit of it, they had no doubt 
the meeting house would be filled full of people. I 
told them that for the present I was released, but if a 
concern should return, I would make another appoint- 
ment, so I left them. 

9th of the month and second of the week, I paid a 
number of visits among mv friends, and in the evening 
went out of town, and was agreeably entertained at 
the house of my friend Joshua Longstreth. He had 
lately retuned from England, and as I also had been 
in that country, it was interesting to us to spend some 
time in conversing about Friends there. It was evident 
from his account that great changes have taken place 
since my visit among them, and that the society is on 
the decline in that land. 

10th. — I returned to the city and spent the day making 
a number of social visits among my acquaintance. In 
the evening I was present at a meeting held in Spruce 
street meeting house. It was an opportunity that I 
hope will be long remembered to profit. Next day I 
attended Cherry street meeting ; and was sorry to see 
so few of the members present. In the evening I had a 
large and solemn meeting at Green street. Here I was led 
to open the nature and effects of the ministry of the 
apostles, and to show that they did not speak of things 
that they knew not, but of those things that they saw, 
and felt, and heard. They were therefore not of the 
number that spake of other men's experiences so much 
as they did of their own. 

I then rode to the house of my kind friend Joseph 
Briggs at Newtown, in Bucks county, and was at their 
meeting on first day : which was a comfortable oppor- 



130 JOURNAL OF 

tunity. After which, in company with Joseph Briggs 
I paid a visit to my friends in New York, and was pre- 
sent at several of their meetings much to the comfort of 
my own mind, and to the satisfaction of those present. 
But the most memorable opportunity was on first day 
evening the 22d of 10th month. In this meeting my 
mind was livingly opened and I was engaged to call 
the attention, of the assembly to the great concern of 
the redemption of the immortal soul. I was also led to 
take a view of many of the evils that were common in 
that large city — and to show the people that their thea- 
tres and various other places of amusement, were an 
offence in the divine sight. 

After attending the meeting at Rose street, I felt that 
I was at liberty to leave the city, and return with my 
friend Joseph Briggs to his house. From thence I pro- 
ceeded on my way to Baltimore, where I arrived on 
sixth day, the 27th of 10th month ; and w T as comforta- 
bly accommodated at the house of my kinsman John 
Marsh. This Friend has for many years resided in 
Baltimore. He and his kind family are amply furnished 
with the means and the disposition to make their guests 
comfortable and happy. On seventh day I had the 
satisfaction of meeting with many of my old friends 
who came to attend their Yearly Meeting. It was cause 
of gratitude to be present with so many honest minds, 
and to witness their condescending conduct in attend- 
ing to the duties of society. It was clear to me that 
they had a good Yearly Meeting, and were prepared 
to return home thankful that they had been together. 
During my stay in Baltimore, I was present at several 
public meetings for worship, which were also attended 
by a number of the citizens of the place, and they were 



JESSE KERSEY. 131 

favored opportunities. On the 4th of 11th month Heft 
Baltimore and returned home. 

I am convinced that the apostles and early profes- 
sors of Christianity embraced the only powerful prin- 
ciple upon which not only the promulgation but the 
life of the Christian religion depends ; that principle 
was and is the measure of the Spirit of God which is 
given to every man to profit withal. By this, that great 
minister to the Gentiles, to wit, Paul, was governed in 
all his labors in the gospel of Christ ; and by this he 
knew that the gospel w r as the power of God unto sal- 
vation to all them that believe. But this power to 
which he earnestly recommended his brethren, he was 
afraid would be deserted by professors, even in his 
time ; and he therefore admonished them to " Walk in 
the Spirit." Also when speaking of his own labors 
among them, he says, " And my speech and my 
preaching was not with enticing words of man's wis- 
dom, but in demonstration of the spirit and of pow T er ; 
that your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, 
but in the power of God." He had understood that 
some of them were saying, " I am of Paul ; and I of 
Apollos ; and I of Cephas. He saw that such were 
going from the Divine life, and regarding the outward 
polish and glitter of testimonies, rather than the pure 
power of the gospel ; and therefore he was afraid of 
such lest he had bestowed upon them labor in vain. 

Hence it is evident that a departure from the life and 
power of Christianity, was early manifested. By de- 
grees this party spirit spread and more and more led 
away the professors, until they lost all confidence in 
the Truth of the doctrine of a divine gift to man, and 
denied the truth of divine revelation. Thus, they re- 



132 JOURNAL OF 

presented the Great Jehovah as a changeable being, — 
granting to one age the light of his spirit, and with- 
holding it from another. And having concluded that 
revelation had ceased, and no further light was to be 
expected, they soon thought themselves wise enough 
not to need it. 

It was out of this state of the professing church, that 
all the superstition and folly took place, which contin- 
ued during the dark ages of the apostacy. Such were 
the effects of leaving the first principles embraced in 
the Christian church, and following those notions that 
were suited to the pride and folly of the natural man. 
Thus, it appears that the decline of Christianity and 
the reign of a dark night of apostacy, were the fruits 
of a departure from the light of Christ; for, had the 
professors of the Christian religion kept subject to this 
divine gift, the church never could have gone so en- 
tirely into a state of darkness and error as it did. 

Therefore I have felt concerned to warn the society 
of Friends against entering upon this descending 
ground, and downward course. Friends in England 
departed from our profession, when they joined with 
those of other religious denominations for the purpose 
of spreading the scriptures among the eastern nations. 
When I was in England I saw the impropriety of 
members of our society associating with others in that 
work, and mentioned to them, that if they felt a reli- 
gious concern for spreading the Bible, they might 
be the people that were qualified to perform that ser- 
vice. But that I could not believe it was right for 
them to join with others in that business; especially 
when it was well known that the people of England 
acted upon principles which those who should receive 



j 



JESSE KERSEY. 133 

the book, could not believe were consistent with its 
doctrines. In these associations, Friends were soon 
exposed to the danger of balking those precious testi- 
monies, in maintaining which our predecessors suf- 
fered so deeply. 

As a religious society, all the duties we are called to 
fulfil in advancing the work of righteousness in the 
earth are to be fulfilled as acts of obedience, on our 
part, to the light of the spirit of God. But many of 
our parents are apparently joining with those who are 
acting their part in what are called works of reform, 
under the guidance of the natural understanding ; for, 
among the people at large, the necessity for any higher 
principle to govern or influence, than the natural facul- 
ties of man, — is not admitted. Therefore when Friends 
join w T ith them and attend their meetings, they cease 
to maintain a state of humble dependence upon the 
gospel power, and expect to be sufficiently wise of 
themselves. 

Thus, as there is a joining with that subtle spirit of 
specious reasoning, which is cursed above every beast 
of the field, they will fall away from the true and 
safe standing, and lose the precious heavenly qualifi- 
cation to know the voice of the true Shepherd from the 
voice of the stranger. But if Friends keep to the true 
Guide and inward Director, they cannot be permitted 
to join with any in promoting religious concern, who 
do not believe in the influence of the Divine Spirit as a 
necessary qualification for every good work. 

lam aware that these will be considered as narrow- 
minded sentiments. But when we look at the profes- 
sion which Friends have made, and see that while 
they abide in this profession and living principle, the 

12 



134 JOURNAL OF 

world must come to them ;— -and that, if they leave this 
ground and go to others, it almost amounts to a cer- 
tainty that the testimonies we are called to support, of 
the reality of the divine gift to man must fall. Hence 
we may see that there is great danger of the pure prin- 
ciple being deserted, by those who are connecting 
themselves with such as do not think of waiting for 
any better light than their own rational powers. 

The 1st of the 4th month, 1839, I attended Buck- 
ingham Monthly Meeting. In it my mind was deeply 
affected on account of the existence of a disorganizing 
spirit among Friends, which if not checked will sooner 
or later divide the society. I took occasion to remark 
that I had never known a society that had embraced 
a higher profession than we did ; nor was it possible 
for any to profess higher. But the business was, to 
live agreeable to the profession, — which I feared was 
not the case with too many. It is a sorrowful fact, that 
many who are brought up among Friends, seem to un- 
derstand but little about the principles or testimonies 
of Truth. 

During this week I attended a marriage, and the en- 
tertainment though sufficient, was the most moderate 
that I ever met with ; for the drink was only water. 

13th. — At meeting at Buckingham; and while I was 
quietly looking toward the end of life, my mind 
was brought under the humbling power of the gospel ; 
and by its blessed influence I was led to deliver a tes- 
timony to the importance of following after those things 
which make for peace, and things wherewith one may 
edify another. It was a satisfactory meeting ; and the 
afternoon was spent in writing a letter to my only 
child. 



JESSE KERSEY. 135 

14th. — This morning my mind was turned to the 
great Fountain of all good, and I felt thankful for his 
providential care over me. I could see that though I 
was numbered among the poor of this world, yet I 
might say that having nothing I possessed all things 
necessary to my comfort and happiness. It appeared 
to me to be a great privilege to be free from all the 
causes of worldly care and anxiety now in the evening 
of life. 

my good and merciful Lord, thou knowest all 
things ; thou knowest that I wish to fulfil every thing 
that is required of me ; and there is no power nor wis- 
dom that can guide me, but thine alone. Through a 
long life I have been supported and kept by thee, and 
therefore I have ample cause at all times to confide in 
thee, the alone helper of thy people. 

16th. — Awaking this morning, after a night of irregu- 
lar sleep, I found all within was peaceful and quiet. 
It was a satisfaction to find, that even while sleeping 
no evil principle had led the mind away from the 
adorable Fountain of life and salvation. I have known 
times when the mind, during sleep, has been drawn 
away, and submitted to do things that were not right. 
It grieved me much, and I have on awaking rejoiced 
to find it was only a dream. It seems to me, however, 
that the mind may grow up to such a happy state, as, 
sleeping or waking, always to resist evil. 

17th. — Our meetings here are often seasons of 
trial. The living must feel the state of the meeting, 
nor can they expect often to rise above it. Sometimes 
it seems like having a table spread in the presence of 
enemies. 

19th. — My prospect is in favor of returning to 



136 JOURNAL OF 

Chester county; but as a poor pilgrim on earth, I know 
not where I may be accommodated, having no fixed 
residence, ard no means by which to secure one. 

my gracious God, grant me patience and resigna- 
tion to wait the appointed time until my change come. 
Thou knowest all my lonesome hours, and unavoidable 
gloomy feelings. Ah ! my gracious God ! thou art my 
only company ; and when I can feel thy living pre- 
sence, all is well. In going now to the great city, 
Father of lights and of spirits, condescend to be with 
me, and keep my life pure by the word of thy grace, — 
that so I may neither say nor do any thing to grieve 
thy Holy Spirit. It was my joy and my comfort, when 
in the morning of my days I was turned from the 
follies of the world ; and now in the evening of my 
time, I can look to the end in full confidence that I 
shall not be a cast-away. holy Father, my soul can 
now praise thy excellent name, and rejoice in thy sal- 
vation. Glory and honor, and thanksgiving and praise 
belong to thee now and for ever ; for thy promises are 
all fulfilled ; and no one ever trusted in thee, and was 
confounded. Thou art the strength of thy people, and 
their exceeding great reward. 

On the 31st of the 1st month, 1840, I left my pre- 
sent home in company with Joseph S. Walton, with 
the view of performing a visit in the love of the gospel 
to Friends in New Jersey. "We proceeded on to 
Darby, and lodged at Rachel Hunt's. The evening 
was spent in pleasant and instructive conversation ; and 
I could but admire the lively and happy disposition of 
this ancient Friend. Next day we rode to Woodbury, 
and were accommodated at the house of William 
Cooper. The day following we attended Woodbury 



JESSE KERSEY. 137 

meeting, which was large, and it appeared to be 
mercifully owned by the prevalence of a blessed sol- 
emnity. The doctrine preached seemed to meet the 
witness for Truth in the hearts of the people, and I 
felt a hope that it was not in vain. With great clear- 
ness of mind I was led to treat of the confidence of the 
apostle Paul in his own case, when he said he had 
fought the good fight, and that he had kept the faith, 
and had finished his course, and that henceforth there 
was laid up for him a crown of righteousness, which 
God the righteous Judge would give him ; and not him 
only, but to all those who loved the appearance of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. In allusion to the conversion of 
this great minister, I was led to give an instructive 
view of the component nature of man,— and particu- 
larly to show that Paul considered the animal nature in 
man as the vessel of dishonor, — and that those who 
lived in the gratification of the appetites and passions 
of this nature, would fail to fight the good fight of 
faith, and consequently be unprepared for the Divine 
acceptance. 

In opening those views, it was evident that the 
meeting was deeply interested. I saw that there was 
an energy and dignity in the gospel, that could not be 
equalled by any imitation of it. 

Third of 2d month we were at Upper Greenwich 
meeting. It was not very large ; but in spreading be- 
fore them some views that I received of the nature of 
man, and the work of his redemption from under the 
dominion of his animal nature, I felt convinced that it 
had a happy and solemnizing effect. I remarked that 
the little leaven spoken of in the parable, was hid in 
three measures of meal ; and why three was the num- 

12* 



138 JOURNAL OF 

ber mentioned, had been a subject of some considera- 
tion. It however appeared to me to correspond with 
the apostle Paul's view of the component nature of 
man, which consists of three parts — body, spirit, and 
soul. It appears that the judgment of the apostle was, 
that the Divine Principle, which he calls the Word of 
God, was capable of completing the reformation of 
man. He saw that this Word was " quick and pow- 
erful," — that it divided between soul and spirit ; — 
giving to the more noble part — to the immortal soul — 
the power to govern the animal passions and appetites ; 
and thus leavening the whole man into its own perfect 
character. Having explained the doctrine of man's 
redemption upon those principles, it was satisfactory to 
find a happy solemnity spread over the meeting. After 
meeting we rode to Abel Robins' and lodged there. 

In journeying thus far, I find the duty to be solemn 
and weighty. When I enter the meeting-houses, and 
see such numbers of people assembled at my request, I 
am conscious that I have no treasures in store for them, 
and that I myself am a poor dependent being. This 
has a tendency to introduce the mind into a state of 
deep humility. But hitherto I have found the gracious 
promises of my God fulfilled — that he would be mouth 
and wisdom, tongue and utterance. 

4th. — We were at Mullica Hill meeting. In this 
opportunity it w T as occasion of gratitude to be again 
favored with the needful qualification to advocate the 
cause of righteousness. The minds of Friends were 
directed to the unspeakable gift of God. This gift 
was spoken of as being the great regulating Principle 
that would, if followed, complete the work of man's 
redemption and salvation. 



JESSE KERSEY. 139 

There are times when the poor servant feels as if he 
had nothing at his command. But when we are weak, 
we should not forget that even then the Shepherd of 
his flock is strong, and that he can command even the 
very stones of the street to break forth into singing. 
So that there is no necessity to look forward with any 
anxiety about the future, but wisely leave all to the 
government of the Holy Head ; nothing doubting the 
sufficiency both of his wisdom and power to govern 
and direct all things according to his own blessed will. 

6th. — Had a solemn meeting at Woodstown. In 
this opportunity my mind was livingly introduced into 
a view of the mercy of God, as manifested in the case 
of the poor man who fell among thieves. It appeared 
to me that in this passage we were furnished with an 
admirable proof of the goodness of God to his finite 
creature man. It was evident that this man was on 
his w r ay to the city of corruption ; but notwithstanding 
this was the case, Divine kindness followed him, and 
a way was made for his restoration. 

In the course of my testimony, it was encouraging to 
witness the prevalence of a precious solemnity ; and I 
felt my mind drawn forth in deep solicitude for the sal- 
vation of the inhabitants of this neighborhood. So 
another meeting was appointed for to-morrow. We 
lodged at Thomas Davis's, who has lately been affec- 
ted with palsy on his left side. He appeared to be in 
a happy and gathered state of mind. 

7th. — I was present at another large meeting at 
Pilesgrove, or Woodstown. In this opportunity I was 
led to show that Friends have been wrongfully charged 
with denying the divinity of Christ. I thought it was 
right for me to deny this charge, and to inform the 



140 JOURNAL OF 

assembly that we believe that all the wondrous works 
performed by the blessed Jesus were accomplished by 
the immediate power of God. And as this was the 
fact, we were prepared to unite with the apostle Paul 
in the confession, that " to us there is but one God, by 
whom and for whom are all things. 55 When an indi- 
vidual submits to be regulated and governed by the 
gift of the Spirit of God, there is a change perfected in 
his case, and he becomes another kind of being : and 
from living in the ferocity of his animal passions, he 
now embraces the lamb-like nature. And that state 
being gained, it stands as the atonement for all the sins 
that are past. 

On the 8th we rode to Salem and lodged at Joseph 
Bassetts. Next day attended Salem meeting, and it 
was a favored opportunity. The doctrine delivered 
was in the demonstration of the Spirit and with power ; 
and it was evident that the minds of many present were 
baptized by the clear light of the testimony of Truth. 
The day following we had a satisfactory meeting at 
Alloways Creek. 

11th.— This evening I had a large meeting at 
Salem, in which my mind was livingly opened in a 
view of the spirituality of the doctrines of the Christian 
religion. The subjects on which I was led to speak 
were introduced by mentioning the testimony of the 
apostle Paul, that " the natural man receiveth not the 
things of the Spirit of God ; for they are foolishness 
unto him ; neither can he know them, because they are 
spiritually discerned." In treating of this testimony, I 
was led to show that the means of knowledge to the 
natural man were confined to his corporeal senses, and 
that these could only embrace things natural. There- 



JESSE KERSEY. 141 

fore, until we experience the spiritual senses brought 
into action, we must remain ignorant of things spiritual. 
It was evident that the communication produced a deep 
and solemn effect, and the meeting ended to satisfac- 
tion. 

12th. — I rode back to Woodstown, and attended 
the Quarterly meeting of ministers and elders. It was 
a comfort to find in this meeting a number of valuable 
members who love the Truth, and with whom I felt a 
portion of the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. 
Next day I was at the Quarterly meeting for discipline ; 
and I think I have seldom, if ever, witnessed the 
stream of the gospel to rise higher in any meeting, than 
it did in this. 

The 14th we rode to Woodbury, and had a large 
evening meeting. In this opportunity I was favored to 
preach the gospel of the Son of God with much clear- 
ness ; showing that the divinity of the Son was that 
same wisdom and power that was manifested by Jesus 
of Nazareth in all his wonderful works, and the mira- 
cles which he performed in the land of Judea ; and 
that, by submitting to the death of the cross, he con- 
firmed by his example the glorious doctrines that he 
had publicly preached to the people. The meeting 
closed much to my comfort. 

16th. — I attended Moorestown meeting, and next 
day had a meeting at Westfield. Although the life 
was not felt to be in dominion at these meetings as at 
most of the others I have attended, yet I felt glad that 
I had been with them, and had received instruction. 
After the latter meeting, we dined at William Evans'. 
This Friend is eighty years of age, and has a vigorous 
constitution. 



142 JOURNAL OF 

In journeying along thus far, I have been favored 
with good health, and in all the meetings I have atten- 
ded, it has been cause of thankful admiration to be 
enabled to clear my mind of every impression of duty ; 
and I cannot doubt that so far as I have gone, it has 
been in conformity with the openings of Truth. 

On the 18th we attended Evesham meeting. It was 
large, and a comfortable opportunity. Although I had 
a close and searching testimony to deliver among them, 
yet I felt convinced that the great Head of the church 
was with us, affording light and understanding rightly 
to divide the word preached in that assembly. In the 
conclusion I felt the inward evidence of Divine appro- 
bation. There is no outward circumstance that I meet 
with, that affords greater cause for gratitude, than that 
of being safely led through a testimony in a large 
assembly. It has been my privilege in the course of 
this journey to feel the sustaining power of Truth in 
every service to which I have been called. 

19. — This evening we had a large and solemn 
meeting at Moorestown. I have seldom felt better 
satisfied with any religious opportunity. There was a 
remarkable stillness prevailed throughout the whole 
time of the meeting. At the conclusion I recommended 
the people to read the sixth chapter of Matthew. 

We next had a solid opportunity with Friends and 
others at Rancocas ; and the next day had a meeting at 
Upper Evesham, in which I was favored to deliver an 
instructive testimony. Here I was persuaded that some 
people were injured by a zeal for God, that was not 
according to knowledge ; and being ignorant of the 
righteousness which is of faith, they were going about 
to establish their own righteousness. Hence, they 



JESSE KERSEY. 143 

were much employed with their prayer meetings; and 
in these opportunities they were full of words, and 
could approach the Divine Being as if he were a man 
like themselves. I told them if they would read the 
sixth chapter of Matthew, they would find much use- 
ful instruction on the subject. We lodged at Caleb 
Shreve's, and next day went on to Mount Holly. 

On first day morning, the 23d of 2d month, we at- 
tended a large meeting at Mount Holly, with which I 
was satisfied. Next day the Quarterly meeting of min- 
isters and elders was held, and I thought them a valu- 
able company of Friends. On the day following, I 
was at the Quarterly meeting for discipline, held at 
Mount Holly. I next had a satisfactory meeting at 
Bordentown, and lodged at Aaron Ballangee's. 

28th. — Had a meeting at Crosswicks. During the 
communication offered in this assembly, I felt that the 
power of the gospel was indeed above every power ; 
and it appeared to me that if all who profess to be 
ministers of the gospel of Christ kept to the plain and 
simple openings of it, the credit of the ministry would 
stand much higher than it does at present. There is 
cause to lament over a ministry that is not in the life 
of Truth ; yet there are some precious plants coming 
forward, who will be ornaments in their day, if they 
keep to the Divine gift, and are not led away by the 
will of man. 

28th. — We were at an interesting meeting at Tren- 
ton, and next day had a meeting at Mansfield, in 
which my mind was opened into a general view of the 
true church, that was gathered by the Word of God 
out of all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people. By 
the same Divine principle, all the children of God, of 



144 JOURNAL OF 

every generation were saved. It was the word nigh in 
the heart, and in the mouth, and was the Word of 
faith which was preached by the apostles, and true 
believers in the primitive church. A precious silence 
prevailed throughout, under which the meeting closed. 

3d month 3d. — We were at Haddonfield meeting, 
which was large, and I was of the mind that some 
profitable impressions were made. Next day we at- 
tended Camden meeting, and it proved to be a time of 
instruction and encouragement to Friends. I then felt 
at liberty to return home. After lodging at Joseph 
Kaighn's, we crossed the river, and arrived at home 
next day, the 6th of the month. I felt a satisfaction in 
a retrospect of the journey, being persuaded that it was 
a happy devotion of our time to the great work of uni- 
versal righteousness. In all places that we visited, we 
were kindly entertained by our friends, and had cause 
to acknowledge the goodness of our holy Helper in 
furnishing a clear evidence of the services into which 
I was called. There is an enjoyment in the perform- 
ance of our duty that is better felt than it can be 
described. 

3d month 13th, 1840. — I have returned from per- 
forming a religious visit to a number of meetings in 
New Jersey. During my travels, it was pleasant to 
find many valuable members of the Society; and 
among them there are a number of young persons who 
appear to be making a right beginning. But they are 
exposed to many dangers, and can only be preserved 
by keeping faithful to the great Shepherd of the sheep. 

I have seen that there is a disposition to be doing 
something by taking an active part with those who are 
not of us ; and who, instead of waiting for the Divine 



JESSE KERSEY. 145 

Guide to put them forth, are always ready : and as 
these run unsent, they cannot prosper the work. It is 
now, as it always has been, that the great Author of 
all good "will not give his glory to another, nor his 
praise to graven images. 5 ' All therefore who are use- 
ful in his work, must be guided by his wisdom in all 
their movements. Such w T ill wait upon the Divine 
gift, and never attempt any thing of themselves. 

It has also appeared to me that if the members of 
our Society join with other people, and carry their con- 
cerns out of the Society, they w T ill in this way weaken 
themselves; and by carrying their concerns abroad, 
they wall weaken the travail of the church. Whereas, 
if they would keep to their individual exercises, until 
they had ripened in their own minds, they w r ould then 
be opened in the church with weight, and be acted 
upon according to the mind of Truth ; and as no good 
effort rightly made is ever lost, a happy effect would be 
produced. The members being thus united, and 
moving together, would be a strength to one another ; 
and the unity of the Spirit, which is the bond of peace, 
would be preserved. 

In our reflections upon the degraded and suffering 
condition of the oppressed African race, it is not mar- 
vellous that our sympathy should be powerfully exci- 
ted, and that we should feel anxious to do something 
for their relief. But we may remember with instruc- 
tion, that Divine Goodness knows and sees all their af- 
flictions, and in his own time he will open a way for 
their complete relief. 

It is quite probable that Pharaoh and his people 
thought they held the Israelites by a tie that couid not 
be broken. But while they were supposing they had 

13 



146 JOURNAL OF 

them perfectly secure, the Almighty had determined 
that they should be released. He therefore appeared 
to Moses, on the back side of the desert in the burning 
bush, and said to him c I have seen, I have seen the 
affliction of my people which is in Egypt, and I have 
heard their groaning, and am come down to deliver 
them." He then informed Moses that he was to be 
his messenger to Pharaoh to demand their freedom. 
We may remark the reluctance of Moses to go on this 
important errand to the king of Egypt : but after Divine 
Mercy had showed him his power, and put him in pos- 
session of means by which to convince those to whom 
he was sent, that the Great Jehovah had sent him, he 
went to his brethren, and to Pharaoh on the solemn er- 
rand, and told Pharaoh to let the people go that they 
might serve him. The great business was now begun. 
Pharaoh was apprised that he must let these people go. 
Nor was there any abatement of the demand, until the 
people of Egypt determined to drive them out. 

Thus we may see that Divine Goodness in his own 
way and time took up the cause of his afflicted people, 
and completed their deliverance. By this wonderful 
interposition of Almighty power and goodness, we may 
see in the first place, that the Great Father of man- 
kind not only sees but compassionates the sufferings of 
his creatures, and in his own time will deliver them, 
and lead them to a land of promise. In the second 
place we may observe that they had been in bondage 
four hundred and thirty years ; and not until the expi- 
ration of that period was there a Moses raised up to 
plead their cause. It was then that the fire appeared 
on the back side of the desert in a burning bush, and 
the bush was not consumed It was then a Moses was 



JESSE KERSEY. 147 

brought to see this great sight, that the bush burned 
and was not consumed. And here he was not only in- 
formed that a gracious God had seen the affliction of 
his people, but that he had come down to relieve them 
from all their oppressions. 

Here we may see that He who inhabits eternity, and 
whose name is Holy, not only regards the situation of 
his creatures, but in his own time makes a way for 
their enlargement. It was so with the children of Is- 
rael ; and it must be so with the people of the African 
race. But if we take a deliberate view of the African 
race, and consider their situation, and of their being 
brought to America, it appears to be one of those cases 
that we may believe is under the notice of a superin- 
tending Providence.; and I cannot doubt that in his 
own time and way he will complete their deliverance 
from the state of bondage and degradation that they 
are in. I cannot therefore but wrish, that as Friends 
are the only people who acknowledge the Divine 
Spirit as the only safe and sure Guide to man, — they 
would, in this concern, carefully mind the light of 
Truth in themselves, and keep out of all the mixtures 
that are in the world in relation to the subject of the 
emancipation of the enslaved African race. 

Although I have no idea that the society of Friends 
should think of other classes of professing Christians 
as being inferior to themselves ; — yet, as we believe 
we have been separated from them by the spirituality 
of our profession, it appears to me that the only way for 
us to fulfil the duty we owe to the great cause of uni- 
versal righteousness is to act our part alone. We are 
not prepared to move or act with others, because we 
profess to be governed and actuated by the impulses of 



148 JOURNAL OF 

a higher principle than they do ; for other professors do 
not pretend to believe in or wait for any divine influ- 
ence communicated to man, as we do. Therefore, if 
we act up to the truth of our doctrine, we cannot do it 
consistently in connection with others who do not see 
the necessity of waiting for such influence. But by our 
remaining together and faithfully following the impres- 
sions of the Divine Guide, as they are clearly opened 
to us, we shall be more likely to perform our duties 
correctly. 

When Friends were separated from the rest of man- 
kind, we know they were a persecuted people ; and to 
this day they stand very much alone in a doctrinal 
point of view. Until other professors become willing 
to admit the truth of their profession, I can see no pro- 
priety in Friends joining with them in carrying out the 
testimonies of Truth. It is a fact that the doctrine we 
hold of waiting for the manifestation and qualifying in- 
fluence of the Spirit, is a persecuted doctrine by many. 
And as the testimonies of Truth held by Friends, can 
only be promoted in the world by the power of the 
Principle from whence they proceed, it can, in my 
view, be the only safe way for the society to keep to- 
gether, and carefully fulfil what they find to do in the 
clear manifestations of the Light of Christ. 

4th mo. 2d. — Time is passing on, and so far as I 
can see, I am now quietly in my place. No doubt 
every period of life has its duties ; and I esteem it a 
privilege when I can have a clear sight of mine. 
When we are wholly given up to do the Lord's will, it 
is not often that we are at a loss in understanding it. 
Our greatest difficulty in gaining a correct judgment, is 
chargeable to ourselves. The light of Truth is always 



JESSE KERSEY. 149 

present with the honest and upright mind ; but 
many live in great degrees of uncertainty, from not 
having their own wills brought into subjection to the 
divine will. There is no condition more desirable 
than that of the perfectly passive state. It is when 
this is our attainment, that w T e are free from all anxiety. 
Many are kept in anxiety and trouble by anticipation. 
They picture to themselves difficulties which never 
take place ; and thus disturb their own feelings and 
sometimes the comfort of others. If we properly con- 
sidered the laws of Infinite Wisdom, we should pro- 
bably find that our situation in this w 7 orld was rendered 
as favorable as we could reasonably desire, and that 
the wants of nature are few and easily supplied. It is 
from indulging in wrong habits that we are landed in 
difficulty. The doctrine of the primitive believers 
w T as, that " we brought nothing into this w r orld, and it 
is certain that we can take nothing with us out of it." 
Therefore, according to their belief, " having food and 
raiment, we should therewith be content.' 5 Those 
w T ho are not so, do but make trials and difficulties for 
themselves. 

4th mo. 11th, 1840. — I was at a Monthly Meeting, 
in which I felt my mind tried with a circumstance 
that occurred ; and which I considered to be out of 
the order of Friends. There was an appearance in 
prayer, and during the time of vocal supplication, seve- 
ral persons kept their seats, and did not rise nor uncover 
the head. Considering this practice, I felt tried ; be- 
cause I could not believe that such conduct would 
ever be the means of building one another up in that 
faith that overcometh the world. In my reflection^ 
upon the subject, my views were extended to the prin- 

13* 



150 JOURNAL OF 

ciples upon which religious society should be formed. 
There is no principle of equal value to the existence of 
religious society with that of unity. If once the unity 
of society is lost, all that will be left will be of 
little value. Hence, I conclude that any part of the 
conduct of a Friend which strikes at the unity of the 
body is dangerous, and should be carefully guarded 
against. 

4th mo. 19th. — Since the death of my esteemed 
friend Mary Lukens, it has seemed proper for me to 
spend some time with the family she has left. Her 
husband, Daniel Lukens, is much afflicted with a local 
disease ; and in reflecting upon his case, my sympathy 
has been much excited. I find it is a valuable attain- 
ment to be resigned to our situation, and patiently 
to wait the Lord's time for our release : for his time we 
must believe is the best time. When we are the sub- 
jects of pain and disease, there is sometimes a ten- 
dency in our nature to covet that a change might come ; 
and hence we are liable to the danger of becoming im- 
patient. But if we indulge in that state of feeling, we 
only increase our own suffering. The mind that can 
retain a steady condition, is always the most happy in 
the end. 

In my reflections upon the variety which we have to 
pass through in the journey of life, it has appeared to 
me that kind Providence has subjected us to no one 
circumstance, but with a design that each of them 
should be useful, and tend to promote our improve- 
ment. King David said of himself, " Before I was 
afflicted I went astray." This may be the common 
tendency of the human race, but it does not appear to 
me to be necessarily so. I view it rather as a conse- 



JESSE KERSEY. 151 

quence of the want of watchfulness and true devotion 
of mind. 

4th mo. 20th. — I was at the Western Quarterly 
Meeting of Ministers and Elders. In this meeting 
Friends were much tried with a zealous woman who 
seemed to think that much was laid upon her in con- 
sequence of the decline of Friends from a faithful re- 
gard to their religious principles. But I saw that her 
zeal was not governed by a proper knowledge of the 
real state of things ; and therefore her communications 
only went to interrupt the minds of others, and hinder 
them from being gathered to the proper state of feel- 
ing, and of learning our true condition. 

During the consideration of the Queries, a dear old 
father delivered a living and reaching testimony, which 
had the effect to stir up the pure mind, and edify the 
meeting. I rejoiced that he was so favored, and added 
my testimony to the justice of his concern, — fully be- 
lieving that he had presented a view that should seri- 
ously engage the attention of all present. 

Next day the Quarterly Meeting for business came 
together, in which I was led back to the Mosaic ac- 
count of creation, — and that when the earth was with- 
out form and void, and darkness was upon the face of 
the deep, God said Let there be light ; and there was 
light. It appeared to me that this great principle, 
both in the material and the spiritual world, could only 
come from him who is declared to be " Light, and in 
him is no darkness at all." In pursuing the opening 
before me, I was led to show T that the apostle Paul, 
by the manifestations of this light, found that he was a 
persecutor. And hence he w r as led into a deep and 
serious inquiry into his own nature, and the causes why 



152 JOURNAL OF 

he had been landed on such erroneous ground. By 
this important search into himself, he became ac- 
quainted with the composition of man, and therefore 
gave his testimony that " that was not first which is 
spiritual, — but that which is natural." In which he 
fully agreed with the account given of the creation of 
man, — that his body and the animal spirit w r ere first 
formed, and afterward the Creator breathed into his 
nostrils the breath of life, by which man became a 
living soul. Here, we have evidence of the state of 
union between the Creator and the creature. Now to 
preserve this union is the great design and object of 
true religion ; and this is only known and witnessed by 
those who experience the animal nature subjected in 
them to the divine. The testimony w T as owned by a 
deep and solemn feeling in the meeting. 

2d of 8th month, 1840. — I am now in the close of 
my seventy-second year. My thoughts continue to be 
active in the various concerns of the day. After the 
experience of a middling long life, I see no cause to 
doubt the truth of the principle professed by Friends, 
and their belief in the manifestation of the Divine gift 
of God to man. And it seems to me that if they are 
faithful in following this heavenly Guide, they must 
continue to be a light to the w T orld, and advance the 
cause of universal righteousness. Already it is evident 
that they have been instrumental in holding up many 
valuable testimonies. The rights of conscience have 
been plead by them ; and mankind now agree to a 
large extent that it is a principle which no human au- 
thority can control, or has any right to interfere with 
in matters relating to ourduty toward the Supreme Being. 

Other testimonies are also embraced in the profes- 



JESSE KERSEY. 153 

sion of Friends, that are of great value to mankind. 
Witness their doctrine in relation to oaths, — a hireling 
ministry, and bearing of arms, Each of these is a tes- 
timony so important to the human family, that they 
should all be kept in view and faithfully maintained 
with the greatest integrity and care. On the subject 
of the ministry, their testimony to its purity and free- 
dom is of sufficient importance to demand the most 
rigid attention. If the Society should ever let fall this 
testimony, it will be a departure from a great Chris- 
tian obligation, and an immense loss to the subject of 
the spreading of the light of the glorious gospel. 

Besides the preceding valuable points of the princi- 
ples of Truth, Friends have adopted the most rational 
and perfect mode of social worship, that is to be met 
with ; because they meet and sit in silence. In this 
state every mind has the opportunity of attending to 
its own condition ; and if it holds to a state of union 
with the divine gift, it may in the silent state of the 
meeting, be prepared devoutly to worship God in 
spirit and in truth. Again, if an individual in the 
meeting should be sensible of having been unfaithful, 
or disobedient, and therefore should feel condemna- 
tion, — there is the advantage of silently attending to 
its own case ; and thus the mind may become pre- 
pared (by a deep-felt spiritual repentance) to return 
with honest integrity to its merciful Creator, and re- 
new its covenant with him : in which case it has 
gained a qualification to worship in the beauty of ho- 
liness. 

Not only have these silent opportunities an advan- 
tage in favor of honest integrity, but they put it in the 
power of the sincere-hearted to feel after, and to un- 



154 JOURNAL OF 

derstand their real condition, their spiritual state. But 
when an assembly are met together for the purpose of 
divine worship and religious improvement, — and im- 
mediately on entering their meeting-house, begin to 
pray, or sing, or in any other manner become active, — 
there is great reason to doubt the soundness of their 
proceedings ; because it is quite probable that the ser- 
vices they so hastily engage in have no higher princi- 
ple than the mere will and activity of the creature. 
And though such may seem to kindle afire, or warmth 
of zeal, and to move in the light of the sparks thereof, 
— they may find the effects of this creaturely activity 
to be as declared by the prophet, " This shall ye have 
of mine hand, ye shall lie down in sorrow." 

8th mo. 9th, 1840. — Being now a member of Fal- 
lowfield Monthly Meeting, I was favored in one of our 
religious opportunities with some views of the attribute 
of mercy that were instructive ; and it appeared tome 
to be my duty to make the following remarks on the 
subject. We may hold a belief in the existence of 
this wonderful attribute, and yet not be proper objects 
for it to act upon. Those who witness the precious 
enjoyment of this divine attribute, are such as sincerely 
abhor all evil, and are endeavoring to be conformed to 
the heavenly Father's will. Such are coming out of 
the follies of the world, and are entering into the divine 
life, and to these is the attribute of mercy extended. 
But while people are living in the indulgence of the 
passions and propensities of the natural mind, they 
stand in a state of wilful disobedience, and therefore 
are not children of the kingdom and government of 
Christ. For, in order to become members of his 
church, it is necessary that he alone should rule and 



JESSE KERSEY. 155 

govern all our actions. Such as these are the objects 
of his mercy, and it is his good pleasure to own them 
by his blessed light, truth, and spirit, in their hearts. 
To such is the heavenly Father's love, and his mercy 
is over them for good, while they continue to walk in 
his law. 

12th. — This evening I was led into a state of seri- 
ous thoughtfulness on the solemnity of the Divine ad- 
monitions. I think I have never known a season of 
so much heavy thunder, nor heard of so much destruc- 
tion of property by the lightning. I cannot believe 
that all these awful thunderings are the mere conse- 
quence of the common course of the elements. Doubt- 
less, Divine Providence has certain fixed laws and 
principles that usually operate in the general course of 
all nature. But when a large number of buildings and 
property is destroyed in one day, and in a particular 
neighborhood, it seems right that it should lead the 
mind into some serious inquiries, wdiether there is not 
a special cause for the dispensation of those awful 
events. 

On the 14th, in company with Joseph S. Walton and 
wife, I attended the funeral of Samuel Pennock. As 
my mind w r as preserved in a state of inward attention 
to the impressions of the divine gift, I found a concern 
to invite the company into the meeting-house, and a 
blessed meeting we had. He that promised to be to 
his people a present help in every needful time, gra- 
ciously condescended to favor us with light and under- 
standing, and by his heavenly aid the gospel was 
preached in the life and simplicity of its own character ; 
and it appeared that many minds w T ere visited with the 
renewal of the glorious day-spring from on high. I re- 



156 JOURNAL OF 

turned to my present peaceful home with a mind at rest 
and peace in itself. 

On the 15th of the 10th month, 1840, William Ellis, 
from Monallen, and Caleb Ogborn, from New Market, 
were at our meeting. William's testimony was lively 
and feeling. I felt much sympathy with him, as a 
plain honest man, and wished him encouraged to a 
faithful discharge of his duty ; he being one of those 
humble-minded men that have come into the society by 
convincement. 

24th. — I attended our meeting at Fallowfield, and 
had an important testimony to deliver on the great ad- 
vantages of waiting on the Lord. The meeting was 
solemnized, and ended in the life. 

11th mo. 7th. — I attended our Monthly Meeting, of 
Fallowfield, held at Doe Run meeting house. On my 
arrival there I was agreeably surprised by seeing two 
of my old acquaintances and friends, James Walton 
and Joseph Briggs. I found they had left their homes 
and rode upwards of forty miles on purpose to see me, 
and know how I was situated, and what state they 
could report my mind to be in. It appeared that some 
who had gone from Friends had reported that I had 
beeome melancholy, and was rendered useless. It is 
marvellous how men can delight in detraction and in 
spreading false reports. But when they become de- 
luded, they can make even lies their refuge : every 
work, however, has its appropriate reward, whether it 
be good, or whether it be evil. 

Having opened in our Monthly Meeting a concern 
to visit Warrington Quarterly Meeting, and some meet- 
ings on the way, it was united with, and a Minute fur- 
nished me for the occasion. I accordingly set out on 



JESSE KERSEY. 157 

the 18th of the 11th month, 1840, having Joseph S. 
Walton for my companion. We stopped a short time 
in Columbia, where, amidst the rejoicings of the peo- 
ple on account of the election of President, one man 
had his arm broken by the unlooked for discharge of a 
cannon, and others were in great danger of losing their 
lives. 

On seventh day, the 21st, the meeting of ministers 
and elders met. They were a small company ; but in 
sitting quietly among them, I felt thankful in being im- 
pressed with a clear sense that they were mercifully 
cared for by the Head of the church. And a hope was 
entertained that if they continue faithful, there will be 
a gathering and increase of Society. Next day the 
public meeting was mercifully crowned with a deep 
felt solemnity. I have seldom witnessed the power of 
Truth to be in such admirable dominion as in this 
meeting. I was led to show that the work of man's 
salvation consisted in a perfect conquest over the natu- 
ral spirit ; and also that this was a change which Chris- 
tianity called for; likewise, that the apostle Paul in all 
his ministry pointed to this victory as a state of the 
triumph of the soul of man over the animal nature. 

On the 23d, the Quarterly Meeting assembled, and 
it appeared to be a solemn and important meeting. In 
it I was led to open views of the necessity of obedience 
to the gift of God, as the only means of being saved 
from all iniquity. The meeting ended with much sat- . 
isfaction, and in the evening following we had a pre- 
cious opportunity where we lodged. 

On fourth day, the 25th, we were at Huntington 
meeting. It was an opportunity in which I was led to 
urge upon the assembly the awful necessity there was 

14 



158 JOURNAL OF 

rightly to improve the time, in order that they might 
be fitted and prepared to enter the eternal world. In 
this meeting my mind was much humbled under a 
sense of the mercy and grace furnished to that assem- 
bly. In the evening I had an important opportunity 
with a number of Friends, in which I succeeded in 
convincing most that were present, that as a Society, 
we were called to peace; that in order to obey this call 
it was necessary that we should remember that our 
holy Head had declared that his kingdom was not of 
this world ; but that it stood in the peaceable, lamb- 
like nature and spirit. Hence I inferred that the mem- 
bers of it should keep out of all strife and contention, 
and set an example of complete separation from all the 
noises and tumults that are going on among men ; for I 
could not see how Friends were to maintain the peace- 
able testimony with consistency, and at the same time 
take a part in the political contests that were agitated in 
the world. 

26th. — We parted with Friends at Huntington, and 
rode to Yorktown, where I had an appointed meeting 
with the inhabitants. It was a memorable opportu- 
nity, in which many minds were solemnized by the 
blessed power of the gospel of Christ, and I was glad 
to find much tenderness among the people. Visits 
were also made to sundry other places, much to my 
satisfaction. At Berlin, however, it was a time of 
trial, but ended under a satisfactory solemnity. To me 
it is always cause of thankfulness, when the people are 
brought into a state of true silence. It is then that I 
believe the voice of the Shepherd and Bishop of souls 
is heard, and the company benefitted. 

I was also at some places not much visited by 



JESSE KERSEY. 159 

Friends, and it appeared to be particularly encouraging 
to many of the inhabitants to find that they had been 
thought of in this way. 

After my return home, my thoughts were often en- 
gaged in a view of some of the transactions that are 
going on in the Society of Friends ; and I have had my 
fears that all things are not as they should be. The 
part that is taken by some of our members, is of an 
active kind ; and I am afraid it w T ill be said to them by 
the great Judge of quick and dead, " Who hath re- 
quired this at your hands?" If it be an activity that 
has its origin in the first or earthy nature, it will not be 
approved by Him who has declared that he will not 
give his glory to another, nor his praise to graven 
images. 

On the 25th of the 5th month, 1841, accompanied 
by my kind friend, Joseph S. Walton, I left my present 
residence, with a view of paying a religious visit east- 
ward, as far as Nantucket. We called at Westchester, 
and spent a little time with my daughter, w T ho has been 
much confined with sickness in her family through the 
past winter. Thence we went on to Philadelphia, and 
took the cars for New York, where we arrived on the 
26th, and were kindly received at Dobel Baker's. 
Here I had a visit from Rachel Barker and her 
husband. 

28th. — I attended two sittings of the Yearly Meeting, 
in both which it appeared to me that Friends under- 
stood one another, and they were satisfactory seasons. 
In making my observations on Friends of this Yearly 
Meeting, it was comfortable to find that brotherly love 
and kind feelings prevailed among them. In one of 
the sittings of this Yearly Meeting, I made some re- 



160 



JOURNAL OF 



marks on the value of Friends living in subjection and 
obedience to the Divine gift ; showing that it was only 
as this was the case and practice of Friends, that the 
life and power of God reigned over all. After the 
business of the meeting was concluded, a solemn pause 
took place, and Friends separated under a grateful 
sense that they had been favored together in transact- 
ing the concerns that came before them. 

After this I went on board the steamboat called the 
" Narragansett," and by reason of a thick fog we were 
kept on board till twelve o'clock on seventh day. 
Then went on and arrived at New Bedford in the 
night. On first day I was at two satisfactory meetings 
there. 

We lodged at the house of William Rotch, who 
lives here in the full enjoyment of ample means, and 
the disposition to accommodate his friends, and make 
them comfortable. In this town, which is handsomely 
situated on the sea shore, there are many houses that 
appear like palaces ; one of which was pointed out to 
me, that cost in building, eighty thousand dollars! 
Such are certainly not proper examples for Friends; 
yet in this place there is much that goes to prove that 
the wealth of the world has very much led away some 
from the principles of moderation, plainness, and sim- 
plicity, as professed by the Society. 

On the afternoon of second day, I made some visits 
to the aged and afflicted. One was to Ann Rotch, the 
daughter of my old friend, James Smith, of Philadel- 
phia. She was in poor health, and aware of her situa- 
tion. I was pleased to find her possessed of so much 
clearness of judgment, and correctness of views, and it 
seemed to me that she might come to a happy close. 



JESSE KERSEY. 161 

Another visit I made to the widow of Samuel Rodman. 
Here we had a religious opportunity, which seemed to 
be a favored one. This dear friend was then turned 
of eighty years old, and still vigorous and lively. In 
these visits I had the company of Sarah Underwood, a 
valuable minister from the Genessee country. Next 
day we embarked on board a steamboat, and had an 
agreeable passage to Nantucket, where we arrived 
about five o'clock, and went to the house of Nathaniel 
Barney. 

6th month, 2d. — After taking a ride to the margin of 
the ocean, and viewing the awful grandeur of the re- 
turning waves, beating in endless succession upon the 
sandy beach, we returned to the town, and at half-past 
seven o'clock proceeded to an appointed meeting. It 
was a time of trial, from a sense of great indifference to 
the concerns of true religion. But feeling my mind 
acted upon by a necessity to advocate the great cause, 
I rose and communicated w T hat seemed to be given me; 
and found by continuing in the patient travail, that life 
was in some degree felt, and the meeting concluded 
under a sense that the cause of Truth had not suffered 
by it. Next day I attended Friends'" week-day meet- 
ing, in which I felt my way to remind them of the great 
obligations we are under to the Giver of every good 
and perfect gift, for the merciful influences of his bles- 
sed Spirit, by which we are put in mind of our duty, 
and by w'hich also we may see how to stand in the 
divine sight. 

4th. — I looked round the town of Nantucket, and 
found it to be a place of but little regularity. There 
are great establishments for preparing the oil for use 
which is obtained by whaling; and there are large 

14* 



162 JOURNAL OF 

quantities of spermaceti candles made here. Those 
who are engaged in this kind of business must employ 
a large capital. There is danger in such large concerns 
of worldly business, of the mind becoming too much 
engrossed therein, and thereby being led away from 
that state of watchfulness and careful attention to duties 
of a more exalted nature, becoming beings formed 
for the enjoyment of immortality and eternal life. 

We visited several persons advanced in life, one of 
whom was a man turned of ninety years of age, who 
had lost his eye-sight. This man makes no complaint 
about any thing. He thinks the time of his stay here a 
subject with which he has nothing to do ; but that it is 
his duty to wait patiently until his change comes. It 
was instructive to me to be convinced by the example 
of this individual, that it is possible to be so disciplined 
as to be perfectly at rest on the margin of eternity. 

6th. — I am convinced that Friends here have much 
in their power, if they would but keep subject to the 
blessed government of Christ, our holy Head. In that 
case an example would be set that would have a very 
convincing effect upon others. We attended their two 
meetings held this day ; and although I did not find 
the life and power of Truth to rise into dominion in so 
eminent a manner as has sometimes been the case, yet 
the opportunities were favored with a good degree of 
solemnity, and I parted with Friends under a feeling 
of gospel affection. 

This evening, in a parting opportunity with a number 
of Friends, a solid and deep feeling was experienced, 
under which a door was opened to pray to God for the 
glorious coming and advancement of his own righteous 
cause of Truth in the earth. The minds of those pre- 



JESSE KERSEY. 163 

sent were rendered near and dear to one another, in the 
pure feeling of the blessed gospel of Christ, the Saviour 
of men. 

In passing about among Friends on this island, I 
perceived they were in the habit of much conversation. 
I felt the want of stillness, and was desirous to promote 
a disposition of retirement ; believing that as Friends 
get off from this inward, attentive state, they suffer a 
serious loss, and become weakened, so as to depart 
from that lively feeling in which a knowledge of the 
mind of Truth is gained. 

After visiting the poor at the house provided for 
their accommodation, and having a satisfactory meeting 
with the colored people, we parted with friends of Nan- 
tucket, and had a favored passage to New Bedford. 
In the evening we had a serious, and it is hoped a pro- 
fitable meeting in this place. 

Next day, the 10th of 6th month, we parted with our 
New Bedford Friends, and had a pleasant journey to 
New York, partly on the railroad, and partly by steam- 
boat. In travelling at this amazingly rapid rate, my 
mind was forcibly struck with the vast difference 
between our getting along, and the travelling of 
our early Friends. 

On seventh day evening we had a meeting at 
Friends' meeting-house on Downing street. Soon after 
it was gathered, a precious solemnity was felt; and 
during the testimony that I was led to deliver, this 
solemn feeling was happily increased ; and such was 
the blessed effect that it seemed to embrace every mind 
present. I returned to my lodging rejoicing that Truth 
had reigned over all, and passed the night in sound, 
refreshing sleep. 



164 JOURNAL OF 

13th. — First day morning, I attended Rose street 
meeting ; in which I felt my mind opened to offer a 
small matter. But darkness seemed to thicken before 
me, and after saying a few words, I sat down, content 
to bear my own burden. After a few minutes, life 
arose ; and with it a happy covering of humble confi- 
dence in the power of Truth, w T hich gave an authority to 
proceed, and I delivered what w r as given me, to the re- 
lief of my own mind. In the afternoon I was at Hester 
street meeting, in which I had a favored opportunity ; 
at the close of which I rejoiced because of the triumph 
of the great principle of Truth. The service was prin- 
cipally to urge the necessity of man's devotion to the 
manifestations of the light of the Spirit, — not only in 
great affairs, but also in matters by some held to be but 
small. 

Next day I visited among my friends, and felt a par- 
ticular satisfaction in the evidence of brotherly regard. 
The day following, Amos Willetts took us in his car- 
riage to his father's, at Westbury on Long Island. 

16th. — Attended Westbury Monthly Meeting ; in 
which I had a testimony to deliver, which appeared to 
have a solemnizing effect, and I felt renewed in a 
blessed confidence in the guidance and government of 
the Divine Spirit. Next day we attended Jericho 
Monthly Meeting, which was a satisfactory opportunity ; 
and I felt glad to observe the harmony prevailing 
among Friends. Lodged at Valentine Hicks's whose 
valuable wife is one of the daughters of the devoted 
Elias Hicks. 

It is an important concern to visit the churches ; 
and in passing through the service, there is great ne- 
cessity to be watchfully on our guard ; more especially 



JESSE KERSEY. 165 

in the present state of society. We now find that 
Friends have various views and modes of thinking, as 
to the duties we are called to : some think it is the duty 
of the society to mingle with other religious professors 
in promoting the cause — others believe that our pre- 
servation depends upon keeping separate, and minding 
our own business. For my part, I cannot think that 
we shall ever fulfil our duties, by getting into the mix- 
ture. It appears to me that the society has been much 
favored from its first rise, with the pure light of Truth ; 
and that in our solemn deliberations, it has often been 
our privilege to see that by dwelling alone we have 
maintained our strength, and have been favored to see 
what duties we are called to, and what subjects it has 
been best for us to let alone. 

20th. — Had a meeting at Brooklyn, which was a 
precious opportunity. The sincere-hearted were en- 
couraged, and the self-sufficient philosophers warned. 
In the evening I had a very large meeting in the city 
of New York ; in which my way opened to deliver a 
testimony, embracing a view of the importance of wit- 
nessing a subjection of the will of the creature to the 
will of the Creator. The testimony had a solemnizing 
effect : and I parted with Friends in much love. 

Next day, we went on the steamboat, in the morn- 
ing, and arrived in Philadelphia at one o'clock in the 
afternoon. On looking toward home, I felt a stop in 
my mind, and it appeared right that I should appoint 
two meetings in the city, if way opened for the same. 
But some Friends did not unite with this proposal. 

22d. — This morning I felt at liberty to return home, 
where I arrived in the afternoon. It was cause of 
gratitude to feel my mind clothed with a peaceful quiet 



166 JOURNAL OF 

on my return. I also had much cause reverently to 
adore my merciful Creator for having furnished me 
with the needful help for every service unto which I 
was called. 

When we are drawn from home in the service of 
Truth, it is a great favor to be permitted to see our way 
clearly from day to day, as we are passing along. But 
sometimes there are individuals who, from a particular 
desire that their meeting, or some other place should be 
visited, will try to urge the consideration of their pro- 
posals. By listening to the persuasions of such, the 
mind may become clouded ; and thus the proper quali- 
fication to decide correctly may be lost, and the under- 
standing involved in doubts. 

When an instrument has been qualified to deliver a 
powerful and baptizing testimony, there are sometimes 
found those who extol him and thereby endanger his 
standing by raising in him a high opinion of his own 
qualifications. This applause of the instrument is al- 
ways improper ; and if the minister is not well guarded, 
may produce a very dangerous opinion of his own con- 
sequence. 

27th. — On looking over the testimony of Margaret 
Fell concerning her husband, George Fox, it appeared 
from her account, that he was a man of constant devo- 
tion to the cause of God. In her view he was the first 
great instrument, raised up by the Divine Power to 
preach the everlasting gospel, after the dark night of 
apostacy that followed the days of the primitive church 
of Christ. Her testimony is a very clear one. But it 
would seem extraordinary, if the society of Friends in 
less than tw T o hundred years should depreciate, and 



JESSE KERSEY. 167 

lose the life and power of religion, so as again to de- 
cend into a state of apostacy. 

On the 20th of the 8th month, 1841, accompanied 
by Joseph S. Walton, and Abigail, his wife, I set out 
on a visit to some meetings and places in Lancaster 
county. That evening we lodged at Jesse Webster's. 

On first day the 22d, in the morning, we attended 
Lampeter meeting, and I found the way open to de- 
liver a testimony therein, and felt satisfied. In the af- 
ternoon I was at a meeting appointed in a neighbor- 
hood from among Friends. In it my spirit suffered 
under a sense of the want among the people, of being 
devoted to the gift of God in themselves ; yet I was 
favored to deliver a very instructive testimony among 
them. My mind was in good measure relieved ; 
though I could but mourn over the effect produced by 
an outward and formal ministry. Oh ! saith my soul, 
when will the professors of the name of Christ, cease 
from man whose breath is in his nostrils ? When will 
the inhabitants of the world come to rely alone upon 
that gospel which is preached in every creature, and 
which is the power of God unto salvation to all them 
that believe in and obey it ! My spirit is grieved w T ith 
the kind of preaching that is tolerated in the world, be- 
cause I am sensible that much of it proceeds from that 
spirit that is cursed above every beast of the field. It 
seems to me that mankind are generally under and 
subject to the first, or animal nature ; and that by the 
activity of this nature alone, they are led and moved in 
most of their professedly religious devotions. But all 
that can be gained by the wisest of those who are not 
subject to the eternal word of God, will end in disap- 
pointment and death ; because it is not only by the 



168 JOURNAL OF 

power and influence of this living word, that the soul 
of man will ever be separated from the transgressing 
nature, and raised into the enjoyment of the favor of 
God. 

After visiting some of our friends, we had a meeting 
at Bart on third day the 23d of the month. In this 
meeting my mind was again opened to bear a living 
testimony to the power and influence of the gift of 
God to man ; showing that as the members of the pri- 
mitive church stood faithful to this divine gift, the great 
cause of universal righteousness w r as advanced in the 
world. And that when the professed members of the 
church departed from the heavenly gift, the church lost 
its original standing, and darkness and superstition 
were introduced. If we of the present time are kept 
in the life and power of the gift of God, we must em- 
brace it as our supreme teacher and director; for no 
other power or principle can ever redeem the soul of 
man, and give a qualification to enjoy the society of 
the blessed in the kingdom of God. 

We lodged at Levi Pownal's, where I found the 
children respectful to their parents, and pleased with 
our company. I have often been in families where the 
conduct of the children has been very different. I be- 
lieve it will always be found to be the case, that when 
they are taught a respectful obedience to their parents, 
they will be kindly disposed toward their friends. 

24th. — We were at Sadsbury meeting, which was 
large for the place. In it my mind was much op- 
pressed ; but as I kept in the patient labor, life rose, 
and way opened for the delivery of an important testi- 
mony. I saw in the pure light that the state of the 
professors of the name of Christ, was generally one of 



JESSE KERSEY. 169 

great darkness ; and I reminded Friends of the ground 
occupied by the primitive believers ; and which, after 
a long night of apostacy and darkness, was again taken 
by our early Friends. I also held up the view, that 
the true light would again shine forth, and that many 
as from the four corners of the earth would be led by 
it, and thus be fitted to belong to that glorious compa- 
ny which John saw, that were gathered out of all na- 
tions, kindreds, tongues, and people. The meeting 
ended with solid comfort, and in the afternoon we had 
an agreeable ride home. 

15th of the 10th month. — I was invited to attend 
the funeral of Isaac Smith's son. He died of a fever 
that has been prevailing in Chester county, and has 
taken off several blooming young persons. A large 
company of young people and others came together on 
this solemn occasion, and attending the meeting at 
London Grove. In this meeting, my mind was seri- 
ously impressed with the remembrance of that scripture 
testimony which states that all have sinned and fallen 
short of the testimony of the glory of God. I ob- 
served to the meeting, that I had no doubt this was a 
true testimony confirmed by the witness for God in 
every breast. It was therefore necessary that we should 
endeavor to have the burden of this condemnation re- 
moved before we go hence and are seen of men no 
more. A merciful God has provided the way and 
means of our deliverance from this burden, if we are 
willing to embrace the terms. He has declared by his 
prophet, that if we cease to do evil, and learn to do 
well, — though our sins have been of a deep dye, yet 
he will remove them, and love us freely. It was an 

15 



170 JOURNAL OF 

opportunity to be remembered, and I returned home 
with the reward of peace. 

On the 20th of the 10th month, 1841, I set out to 
attend Baltimore Yearly Meeting. On my way thither, 
I was at Deer Creek meeting, and we were favored 
with a comfortable solemnity. I was led to point out 
the necessity of being faithful to the Divine gift ; and 
to show that in consequence of the unfaithfulness of 
some, the church was deprived of its dues. I saw that 
it was possible, when the day of account should come, 
to be in a state wherein the change would be made, 
that " I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat ; I 
was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink/ 5 fyc. The testi- 
mony appeared to make a deep and serious impression, 
and I was glad I had been with them. We lodged at 
John Jewett's ; and next day rode to Baltimore. It 
was very comfortable to meet a number of valuable 
Friends, and I rejoiced to feel the prevalence of broth- 
erly love among them. 

While there, I felt an engagement to appoint a meet- 
ing in Lombard street house, at the west end of the 
city. It was a large meeting, in which the pure light 
and power of the gospel was livingly felt to be in do- 
minion ; and it might be said to be a memorable meet- 
ing. I had also a meeting appointed at the east end 
of the city, wherein I felt the power of truth to qualify 
for the servicej and an important testimony was deliv- 
ered. But the meeting appeared to be injured by 
communications that were consided as improper addi- 
tions. 

I attended most of the sittings of the Yearly Meet- 
ing, in which Friends were much favored with a pre- 
cious covering of solemnity. Among thesubjects brought 



JESSE KERSEY. 171 

before them was a proposal from one of the quarters to do 
away their tenth query. This case drew forth some in- 
structive remarks on the danger of indulging m the so- 
ciety a disposition to be making changes, where no real 
necessity or advantage may require such a measure. 
During the time devoted to a consideration of this sub- 
ject the minds of many Friends were profitably turned 
to reflect on the consequences which might justly be 
feared as the result of this changeable disposition. 
Some of the changes which have already been made, 
were adverted to ; and it appears probable that in re- 
gard to some of them, Friends may yet see that it will 
be better to return to the old ground. This was held 
up to view in relation to that change of discipline 
which refers to the appointment of elders periodically. 
It is seriously doubted whether this alteration in re- 
gard to appointing elders has not been a loss to society 
much greater than any benefit that has yet arisen from 
the change. 

In my best judgment upon the subject, I have never 
been prepared to unite with this measure ; because I 
believe that no one can rightly be an elder in the church 
but such as are divinely gifted for the service. Now 
w T hen the gifts of such are acknowledged by their being 
appointed to the station, to remove such from the ser- 
vice, or to limit the period of their standing in the 
office of elders, must be a loss, and no profit either to 
themselves or to the meetings. It produces unsettle- 
ment, and frequently consequences that tend to weaken 
the bonds of society. 

On the 20th of the 8th month, 1842, I went, in 
company with Joseph S. Walton, on a visit to some of 
the meetings of Friends in Abington and Bucks Quar- 



172 JOURNAL OF 

ters. Next day we attended Darby meeting, which 
w r as a solemn opportunity; one in which I was fa- 
vored to discharge my duty by delivering among them 
a plain testimony ; — showing that all were blessed 
with the gift of the Divine Spirit, which was our all- 
sufficient teacher, — and that the nearer we kept to this 
guide, the more certain we should be of the perfection 
of its testimony. In the evening I attended a meeting 
appointed at Spruce street, Philadelphia ; which though 
a season of favor to many, was very trying to my own 
mind. 

Next day, we rode to Frankford, and had an even- 
ing meeting there. It was an opportunity in which I 
felt the power and light of Truth to be over all, and 
have abundant cause reverently to admire the mercy 
and goodness of God, in furnishing the necessary 
qualification to fulfil the service to which I was called, 
and by which the assembly were baptized into a state 
of great .solemnity. 

23d. — We went on to Samuel Comfort's, at the 
Falls, Bucks county, and next day attended the Quar- 
terly Meeting of Ministers and Elders held there. In 
this meeting my mind was deeply exercised in support 
of our Christian testimony to the reality of the mani- 
festation of the spirit of God in man, given to him as 
his all-sufficient guide from earth to heaven. It was, 
I thought, a profitable opportunity. The Quarterly 
Meeting for business next day, was a very trying time. 
The ministry was in the mixture, and there was a 
clashing and opposition manifested between two classes 
present. I felt best satisfied to remain silent. But it 
was clear to me that Friends will have to maintain the 
discipline by taking a decided stand against everything 
of the kind. 



JESSE KERSEY. 173 

After the Quarterly Meeting was over, we went to 
Newtown, and put up with Joseph Briggs. On sixth 
day, the 26th, I had a meeting at Doylestown, and next 
day one at Plumstead. Then rode to John Watson's, 
at Buckingham, and attended a large and satisfactory 
meeting there. After having a meeting at Wrightstown 
on 2d day, the 29 th of 8th month, we went by way of 
Newtown to Byberry, and were at the monthly meeting 
held there on 3d day. We next had an appointed 
meeting at Horsham, on fifth day the 1st of 9th month. 
Next day we rested at Joseph Foulke's and the day fol- 
lowing had a meeting at Abington, which was large. 

In the fall of the year 1844, in company with my 
valued friend, Joseph S. Walton, I visited the follow- 
ing named meetings : first, Huntington ; next had a 
meeting at Petersburg, and then attended the Quar- 
terly Meeting held at Huntington. Thence to Monal- 
len, Pipe Creek, New Market, and Sandy Spring. 
Thence we went to Gunpowder, and attended Balti- 
more Quarterly Meeting held at that place. Thence 
to Little Falls, the Forrest, Fawn, and Broad Creek 
meetings. We then crossed the Susquehanna river, 
and were at Little Britain meeting, and thence home. 

After being at home a short time, I again attended 
Baltimore Yearly Meeting, and had two appointed 
meetings after it concluded, both of which were satis- 
factory seasons. It is cause of humble gratitude that 
He that was my morning Light, has now in the even- 
ing of life given me strength to fulfil his will in the 
labors of the gospel. 

1845, 20th of 2d month. — Having felt in my retired 
situation repeated evidences that Divine mercy has con- 
descended to crown the evening of my life with the 
overflowings of his love, my mind has been led 

15* 



174 JOURNAL OF 

to consider the present state of the world, and to 
reflect upon what may be the probable events that may 
be expected to take place. From the present appear- 
ance of things there is much that goes to prove that the 
confidence of men in men is very much wanting. 
Hence there is reason to believe that great degrees of 
strife and contention will follow, the harmony and 
peace of families and neighborhoods be broken, and our 
country may be far removed from the quiet and happy 
condition that was enjoyed in the early settlement of it. 
It seems to me, that in a political point of view, the 
state we are in is a very unhappy one ; divided into a 
number of parties, and much unkind feeling prevailing 
w 7 ith many, which must have the effect of alienating 
the affections of one another, and hardening the heart. 
The various societies and associations that are formed 
for promoting particular objects, have too generally 
indulged a disposition to reflect on others who do not 
join with them, that they are quite as likely to do harm 
as good. 

According to the observations I have made, and the 
views I have, I cannot believe that the world will be 
reformed by any other spirit than the peaceable spirit 
of the gospel of Christ. I am therefore a firm believer 
in his doctrine. Now he has said, " Whosoever gather- 
eth not with me, scattereth abroad.' 5 Therefore, unless 
the minds of those who profess to be reformers are 
kept under the government of the heavenly gift of the 
Spirit of God, they will fail to improve the human 
family. 

We have many persons going about our country, 
who are lecturing on various subjects ; some on tem- 
perance, some on slavery, some on the doctrine of the 



JESSE KERSEY. 175 

peaceable spirit of Christ, &c. If those lecturers were 
under the solemn feelings of religious duty thus en- 
gaged, we might in that case expect some happy 
effects. But there is much reason to believe that 
many of them are acting from no higher or better mo- 
tive than to have an employment of some degree of 
respectability, and to acquire applause, or pecuniary 
gain. These facts go to prove that their motives and 
their labors are very doubtful. 

The subject of temperance is doubtless one of great 
value to mankind. It has for many years engaged the 
attention of the Society of Friends. When they be- 
came concerned to notice the use of distilled liquors in 
a society capacity, the article was common in nearly 
every family, and it was a general practice to have 
spirituous liquors in harvest fields. Very few farmers 
thought of gathering their hay and harvest without get- 
ting a quantity of spirits for daily use. It was also a 
very common practice to have a dram in the morning, 
almost the year through. The case is now very differ- 
ent. We seldom meet with it in any Friend's house. 
There is no necessity for Friends to be joining tempe- 
rance societies. For the society of Friends is in itself 
a temperance society, on the principles of Christianity. 

As to the subject of slavery — every man who has 
any just views of that subject, must be satisfied that it 
is a very great evil in our country, — and of course, 
must be desirous that the country should get clear of it 
without delay. But as it exists to a large amount, — 
particularly in the Southern States, it will require some 
time, before it can be removed : and it is possible that 
by pressing the concern too hard, the evil may be pro- 
longed, instead of hastening the period of its final ter- 



176 . JOURNAL OF 

mination. Taking a view of the state of the public 
mind, and comparing it with the means pursued by 
many for putting an end to slavery, there is some rea- 
son to fear, that they may result in a dreadful revo- 
lution. To my mind it is a clear case, that every 
cause must produce its own effect. If therefore, the 
public mind should become violently agitated by the 
parties opposed to each other, the danger might be 
that it might bring about a state of war and tumult. 

4th month, 1845, — The circumstances of Friends as 
a religious society are such as to occasion many trials 
to a sincerely devoted mind. Instead of knowing our 
dependence to be placed on the government of the Di- 
vine Spirit, and waiting in all our proceedings for the 
renewed openings and light of Christ, our holy Head, — 
we too much depend on the powers of the human 
mind as men and creatures ; and hence there is a lack 
of that deep and inward feeling after the mind of truth, 
which is necessary in order to come to a true judg- 
ment, in concerns that are brought before us ; and 
thus, the animal nature takes the lead. The mind be- 
comes separated from the spiritual life, and darkness 
is felt to spread over our meetings. Hence, there is 
not that unity and harmony in society, which was for- 
merly experienced ; nor are the proceedings and con- 
clusions of society marked with the weight and clear- 
ness that once prevailed. 

But notwithstanding these evidences of weakness 
and dereliction of principle in too many, there are still 
preserved some living members in our meetings gene- 
rally. There is therefore ground to hope that Zion 
may yet arise and shake herself not only from the dust 
of the earth, but from all defilements of flesh and 



JESSE KERSEY. 177 

spirit, and come forward in her original dignity and 
beauty, clothed with the sun and the moon under her 
feet, and a crown of twelve stars upon her head. 

In considering the present state of society, I have 
had my attention turned to look at the causes which 
have contributed to its decline from the ground it once 
occupied. Among these causes this view has pre- 
sented : Formerly, in the institution of our meetings 
for discipline, those members only were permitted a 
seat in them who were of orderly life and conversa- 
tion, and who had a religious concern for the mainte- 
nance of our Christian testimonies, — all others were ex- 
cluded as not being suitable to compose meetings for 
discipline. These meetings being thus composed of 
solid, exemplary and experienced Friends, were the 
means of rendering them useful and preserving them in 
a state of greater solemnity and feeling after the mind 
of Truth in all their proceedings and conclusions. The 
unity and harmony of society was thus promoted and 
maintained, — the health, the welfare, and the preserva- 
tion of the body, were the objects of the godly care of 
the elders and livingly concerned members of the 
church. 

It may readily be conceived that when Yearly, 
Quarterly, and Monthly Meetings, were composed of 
this description of members only, that they were very 
different both in their character and effects, from our 
present meetings of discipline. Now it appears to me 
that the time is at hand for the society of Friends to 
return to its first principles in relation to these institu- 
tions. It is time for rightly-concerned Friends to seek 
after the mind of Truth, in regard to the maintenance 
of order, and the exercise of Christian discipline, on 



178 JOURNAL OF JESSE KERSEY. 

the original ground that George Fox moved on in the 
setting up of meetings for the discipline of the church. 

On the 9th of the 9th month, 1845, I mentioned to 
our Monthly Meeting, that my mind was impressed, 
for the first time in my life, with a concern to make a 
visit to the families of Friends, and, in this case it was 
to Friends of Kennett Monthly Meeting. The concern 
was considered and fully united with. 

On first day, the 14th, I attended Marlborough 
meeting. During this opportunity my mind was brought 
into a feeling sense of the dependent state of man ; and 
I could see clearly that of ourselves we can do nothing. 
After meeting I went home with William Barnard, and 
after dinner we proceeded together in the proposed 
family visit, and had religious opportunities in four 
families. 

Thence we continued from day to day to prosecute 
the concern, and I felt my way open to offer such re- 
marks and communicate such matter for the conside- 
ration of those whom we visited, as were from time to 
time furnished me. I also attended the regular meet- 
ings as they came in course, and they were instructive 
opportunities. 

Here the journal, left by Jesse Kersey, ceases — that portion of it 
which details the particulars of his visit to England is one penned 
long- afterwards, and is said to be much inferior in interest to an- 
other written at or about the time of the journey. To recover this 
account the publication of the present volume has been considera- 
bly delayed, but, after many fruitless efforts, it is believed to have 
been irretrievably lost. 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 



As the rise of the Society of Friends was an occur- 
rence of a very extraordinary character, and attended 
with circumstances which prove the aid of Almighty 
power, and the presence of unlimited wisdom, it has 
appeared to me to be among the events that are worthy 
of particular attention. I shall therefore attempt to 
bring into view such cases as appear to me to be of 
vast importance to the world of mankind, in relation to 
the objects they were calculated to promote, when 
rightly understood and practically adopted. 

It must be admitted as a remarkable circumstance, 
that an individual should succeed, as was the fact in 
the case of George Fox, in changing the order of a 
powerful government on the subject of oaths. When 
he took up this testimony to truth-speaking, and abso- 
lutely determined, let the consequences be what they 
might, never to swear in any case, he stood alone in 
this concern. Magistrates, judges, and lawyers were 
all against him. To them it appeared to be an attack 
upon the whole judiciary system. The general appre- 
hension was that oaths could not be dispensed with ; 
that they were always necessary in taking evidence 
upon actions in law. It was insisted on that evidence 
in courts must be given under oath — how else could it 
be credited ? It would therefore never do to let any 
visionary reformer lay waste the use of oaths. The 
doctrine preached by an unlettered man on this subject 

179 



180 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

must not be permitted to obtain credit, and therefore 
he must be opposed. 

Here, then, we find the conflict to commence. 
George Fox brings the question of oaths to the single 
point — whether to obey Christ or man. Jesus Christ 
had said, " Swear not at all," but the civil power says 
you must swear ; I cannot obey both. Which then 
shall I obey ? George Fox makes his choice, and de- 
termines to obey Christ as the Saviour of men. He 
cannot believe that the testimony against oaths is an 
evil. But he is convinced that what Christ commanded 
must be right, and that therefore the world must be re- 
formed on this subject. Under these views George 
Fox commenced and maintained his testimony against 
swearing. We therefore find him uniformly firm in the 
support of his belief, that it would be a sin for him to 
swear. And when the officers of the government ad- 
ministered to him the oath, he would tell them that he 
had never taken an oath in his life, and that his Saviour 
had commanded him not to swear. This was his uni- 
form practice ; and generally he was sent to jail, w T here 
he would remain until the way was made for him to 
come out again, without compromising his testimony. 
At Lancaster he was brought before the court, and the 
judge ordered him to take the oath of allegiance to the 
king, commanding the book to be given him. When 
he had received the book, he opened it at the passage 
where Christ commanded not to swear at all ; and 
holding up the Bible in the court, he thus remarked : 
" You have commanded me to swear, and have given 
me a book that says, i Swear not at all.' " Determin- 
ing to do as the book directed, George would not 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 181 

swear, and of course was sent to prison, from which in 
process of time he was released. 

Thus it was with George Fox, until by his firm and 
unwavering testimony against swearing, many were 
convinced of the truth of his doctrine, and brought to 
embrace the christian testimony against taking oaths in 
any case whatever. The government at length so far 
gave up the matter, as to make a law by which an 
affirmation should be accepted instead of an oath. 

Here, then, w T e may see that a single individual, by 
continuing faithful to the testimony unto which he was 
called, became the great instrument of converting a 
nation to the admission of a more correct practice. 

Having settled the principle of speaking the truth, 
and letting our yea be yea, and our nay, nay, and thus 
determined that all oaths were unnecessary and unlaw- 
ful to those who obey the command of Christ, George 
Fox found in his devotion to the openings of the Divine 
Spirit, that the worship and ministry which obtained in 
England was outward and formal, and that the people 
were led to trust the great concern of the soul's salva- 
tion to a mere formal acknowledgment of some of the 
doctrines of the apostles and primitive christians, with- 
out experiencing the fulfilment of them in their own 
minds. He was therefore impressed with a belief that 
it was his duty to proclaim everywhere that the Lord 
had come to teach his people himself, and to call them 
off from a dependence on the teachings of men; that 
Christ Jesus w r as the true light w r hich enlightens every 
man that cometh into the world, and therefore, if they 
would come to Christ, they might cease to depend upon 
man, whose breath is in his nostrils. He also declared 
that the ministry of Christ was free : that the true 

16 



182 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 



worship was spiritual, and that the church of Christ 
was made up of living members, a spiritual and hea- 
venly church, not made with hands, as their steeple 
houses were. He further held forth among the people 
that their ministry was a false ministry, and their steeple 
houses were idols ; that their worship was not spiritual 
but formal, and therefore of no value in the sight of 
God. 

In the preaching of George Fox, there was a bap- 
tizing power attended him, which took a deep hold on 
the minds of the people, and many were convinced 
thereby; so that in a few years many fellow believers 
were gathered unto him, and came forth in the promul- 
gation of the same simple and blessed doctrines. 

Not only was George Fox abundantly persecuted and 
calumniated through the instigation of the priests, being 
frequently imprisoned, as well as beaten and abused 
by the populace, but those also who became fellow be- 
lievers with him were subjected to the same kind of 
sufferings ; some being made and kept prisoners for 
years, and much of their property seized and taken 
from them, for fines and penalties imposed upon them. 
But no power on earth could turn those early converts 
from the faith they had in the divine gift, which they 
felt in themselves, and which they knew was sufficient 
to direct and support their minds under every trial. 
According to the history concerning them, as given by 
William Sewel, it is manifest that as they were persua- 
ded they were led by the Spirit of God, so they were 
supported by him. And it would seem that nothing 
short of the preserving power of God could have sus- 
tained and kept them in the wonderful manner in 
which they were supported under the severe trials they 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 183 

met with from the priests and governments of that day. 
The priests in particular were violent against them, be- 
cause, as they said, they were a people that increased 
in all parts of the nation, and not only those of the 
middle and lower ranks among the people united with 
them, but that not a few of those who were men of 
rank, and of the first talents and standing, joined them- 
selves to this society. They were therefore alarmed, 
and doubted what this profession might come to. It 
seemed from their rapid increase, and from the love 
and friendship that was among them, as if they might 
in time triumph over them altogether. Such opinions 
did take place in England, for we find that great man 
Admiral Penn, when on his death bed held sentiments 
of this kind. Calling his son William to his bed side 
when near his close, he said to him, " Son William, if 
you and your friends keep to your plain way of living, 
and your plain way of preaching, you will make an end 
of the priests to the end of the world." It was partly 
from fears and apprehensions of this kind, that Friends 
in the beginning w T ere sorely persecuted. 

Contemplating the rise of this people, and how admi- 
rably they were supported and carried through those 
s-evere trials and persecutions, it is obvious that nothing 
short of divine power could have given them the capa- 
city and strength, the patience and fortitude to endure 
it all, and come out in the end such a respectable and 
important society of people. What other power could 
they lean upon, when the strong arm of the civil gov- 
ernment was raised against them ? It is from a con- 
viction that the Lord only was their support, their 
guide and protector, that I am of the judgment that 
Friends were brought into being for the purpose of 



184 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

gaining to the great cause of Christianity some impor- 
tant advancement in the world. Already they have 
been the great instrumental means of teaching mankind 
the doctrine of the sovereign rights of conscience. By 
their sufferings they have maintained this doctrine, and 
proved that the mind of man when brought into sub- 
mission and conformity to the gift of God cannot be 
subdued by any earthly power ; that as men come 
under the obligations and influence of Christian princi- 
ples, it is vain for any earthly power to attempt to 
compel them to bend to a different course, or to induce 
them to adopt a different practice. It is therefore 
obvious that Friends have been the means of establish- 
ing those principles, and that no human government 
can triumph over the enlightened conscience. Hence 
we may conclude that Friends have only to conform to 
their religious profession, and live up to the principles 
of Truth, and they must convince the world that con- 
science is the sovereign right of the Almighty, and 
must be left free. 

The society of Friends have not only held up to 
view the sacred rights of conscience, but they are also 
persuaded that the same divine power and principle 
which raised up George Fox and his fellow-laborers, 
has given them a number of testimonies to advance in 
the world. These testimonies and views they believe 
must obtain, and will ultimately triumph over all oppo- 
sition. Among these important discoveries of the light 
of divine truth, stands conspicuous the testimony to the 
free ministry of the gospel, in opposition to a hireling 
or paid ministry. Friends believe that this testimony 
can never be suffered to fall to the ground, but will 
continue and increase until it shall (according to 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 185 

Admiral Perm's prediction) make an end of the priests 
to the end of the world. 

In the rising and spreading of Truth, the society of 
Friends were called upon to advocate and maintain a 
testimony to the equal and general right of all men to 
freedom. In attending to this righteous concern, the 
Society has set an example to the rest of mankind. 
For although at one period they held slaves among 
them, yet through patient, persevering labor they be- 
came separated from this evil ; and for many years 
past, no person can hold slaves, and at the same time 
be a member of the Society. 

The Society have also a testimony against conten- 
tion, wars, and fightings ; and no member can take 
part in any of the military measures resorted to by the 
government. But in all the wars and fightings that 
occur they must stand separate, and take no part in 
any thing of the kind. They know that Christ, the 
Prince of peace has said that his kingdom is not of 
this world ; for if his kingdom were of this world, then 
would his servants fight. 

The society of Friends have been raised up by the 
power of the Almighty, and marvellously protected and 
preserved, it would seem extraordinary if they should 
be permitted to fall away, and cease to be useful in the 
great family of mankind. And yet this must be the 
case, if it should fail to answer the important end for 
w T hich it has been raised up in the world. It would 
not be reasonable to suppose that the light with which 
we have been blest, and the important testimonies that 
have been given us to bear, — have been exclusively 
for our own sake : and if there is cause to conclude 
that our existence as a people has been with a view of 

16* 



186 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

our being useful to others, it is then highly necessary 
that we should continue faithful to the light that has 
been given us. The testimony to the spirituality of 
the Christian religion, stands eminent among those 
with which we are furnished ; — because it is clear that 
if the great end of the coming of Christ was to estab- 
lish a religion upon the doctrine of the immediate reve- 
lation of the spirit of God to the soul of man, (and this 
appears to be one of the principles in regard to which 
we stand alone, or differ from most others) it must be 
evident that the maintenance of this fundamental doc- 
trine is one of the main points for which w r e have a 
being. It is therefore the duty of the society to watch 
against everything that would tend to lead off from 
faithfully supporting this testimony. 

Now if we judge of effects from their predisposing 
causes, there is no step the society could take that 
would be more likely to become a cause of the loss of 
this testimony, than that of joining with those who re- 
ject this doctrine, — and proceeding w T ith them into ac- 
tions and measures professedly for advancing moral and 
religious concerns. Because, when we unite with others 
who do not credit the belief that a divine guide is fur- 
nished to man, and proceed with them to act on im- 
portant concerns, without waiting for the direction and 
influence of the spirit of truth, we are evidently de- 
parting from our own proper ground, — a dependance 
on divine revelation. For, contrary to this belief in 
divine revelation, those with whom we thus associate 
generally maintain the opinion that our own reason, 
understanding and natural faculties or talents, are a suffi- 
cient guide, and any further or higher qualification is 
not to be expected. 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 



187 



Now the society of Friends may be considered as a 
people chosen for the support of the doctrines of the 
divine gift to man as his own safe leader in every step 
he takes. Therefore, the pursuit of any object which 
in any measure dispenses with the necessity of waiting 
for the divine manifestation in man, — appears to be 
dangerous and should be carefully avoided by Friends. 
It is cause of concern to find our members connecting 
themselves with others of the class above alluded to, 
for the purpose of advancing any of our religious tes- 
timonies. For, however sincere they may apprehend 
themselves to be, there is reason to believe that such 
will in the end balk the great testimonies of truth, and 
fall away from the only safe ground, on which the up- 
right maintenance of our religious principles, and our 
Christian testimonies can be rightly supported, and the 
cause of universal righteousness advanced in the 
world. 



ON PRAYER. 

It appears to me that this important concern is not 
correctly estimated by many professors of religion ; and 
therefore on entering into the act, they lose sight of the 
advice of the Saviour upon this awful subject. It ap- 
pears clear, that he encouraged his disciples to live in 
a state of prayer, — that they should always cherish in 
their minds, desires, for the blessings of preservation ; 
and therefore has promised that if we ask, we shall re- 
ceive. Now it is evident if no request is made, 
there can be no reason to expect that anything will be 



188 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

granted. But those precious souls who are quickened 
by an experimental knowledge of the love of God, are 
always leaning upon, and looking to the divine spirit 
for preservation ; and therefore they ask in agreement 
with the mind of the spirit, and that w T hich they ask 
for they receive. 

But although such are the blessed privileges of the 
saints, yet it may be taken for granted, that in the mul- 
titude of expressions used by many in the form of 
prayer, it is in reality not such, and therefore will not 
be granted. In the sixth chapter of Matthew the 
Saviour has furnished such views of this subject as 
every Christian should seriously examine and consider. 
He charges the Pharisees with loving to pray standing 
at the corners of the streets, that they might be seen 
ot men. He also remarked that they made use of 
many words ; as if the great giver of every good and 
perfect gift required to be informed of w T hat we stood 
in need of. On this point he tells us that our Father 
knoweth what we stand in need of before we ask him. 
He therefore recommends us to make our prayers in 
secret ; and assures us that our Father who sees in se- 
cret, himself will reward us openly. As I have re- 
flected upon this subject, I have been convinced that it 
is time for a reform to take place in relation to it. 

Many meetings are held that go under the name of 
prayer meetings ; and in them the persons compo- 
sing them are in the practice of what they call praying, 
one after another. So far as I can understand the sub- 
ject, it would be improper for the different members to 
repeat their request for the same thing. If one person 
is authorized to pray in a meeting, his prayer is of- 
fered on behalf of all that are present. And it appears 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 189 

like a repetition, for another to put up his request in 
the same meeting for the same thing. 

By prayer, I understand that the individual solicits 
that the will of God may be done. Any other request 
must be contrary to the Divine Mind, and therefore 
could not be acceptable to the Almighty, nor can we 
believe that it would be granted. Prayer, therefore, 
to be acceptable to God, must be dictated by the Di- 
vine Spirit. Consequently all those who attempt to 
pray without being moved thereunto by the Divine 
Spirit are acting in their own wills, and cannot be 
thereby benefited. 

In my reflections upon this subject I have been led 
to desire that in the society of Friends especially, as 
we profess to be a spiritually-minded people, we may 
be very guarded how we undertake to call an assembly 
into the solemn act of vocal supplication, upon any 
outward natural feeling, or consideration. In my own 
experience, I may say, that I have found, when I 
have felt something moving on my mind and seeming 
to point to a public act, that as I have calmly waited 
for a clear opening to move therein, the impression has 
subsided and settled away ; and the mind has been 
released by an inward and spiritual application to the 
throne of grace. It is this kind of prayer that is 
evidently recommended by the blessed Saviour of men. 
Surely, if when we pray, we are to enter into the 
closet and shut the door, — we are then waiting upon our 
holy Head, and he will, according to his promise, re- 
ward us openly. 



190 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 



ON THE MINISTRY. 



It has been the opinion of Friends, that the great 
Creator of man is the sovereign Lord of conscience. 
In accordance with this opinion, if any member be- 
lieves that he or she is called to the work of the min- 
istry, such have a right to offer their communications 
in our meetings ; and after hearing them, Friends are 
to judge whether they have received a gift in the min- 
istry or not. In fulfilling this duty great care should 
be exercised not to admit into the mind any prejudice 
against the individual so appearing, lest we should 
be thereby prompted to throw discouragements in the 
way of a tender and rightly-exercised mind, and thus 
hinder him or her from coming forward, as might have 
been the case had he or she been properly or tenderly 
treated. For it sometimes happens that the great 
Head of the church, in calling his exercised children 
to the ministry, requires of them only the expression of 
a few words ; and these appearing very simple, 
Friends who judge only by the strength of the natural 
understanding, may condemn or not approve them, — 
when the appearance has been the fruit of pure obedi- 
ence to a Divine call. In such case the poor minister 
may be at a loss how to get along ; when he feels in 
himself an approving conscience for what he has done, 
but finds his friends are dissatisfied. In this close trial, 
if the individual sincerely believes that he is called to 
appear in the ministry, and the officers of the church 
tell him he had better be quiet, he had better be silent ; 
because the instrument can be under no obligation to 
speak, where there are none to hear. But there may 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 191 

be a want of qualification to hear and to judge cor- 
rectly, — as well as to speak. Where the defect may- 
be in the hearers, it may be thought to be oppression, 
under these circumstances, to silence the speaker. But 
I do not consider that to be the case : because the 
speaker is to lay by for a time only, and this may be 
profitable for his deepening in the root of life ; for by 
this submission to his Friends, he is not to consider 
himself acquitted from the concern, but merely held as 
a probationer for a season, and may come forward 
again when he feels the weight of the Divine call re- 
newed. Thus, harmony, and unity and peace may be 
preserved, and the right thing in due time take place. 



The church of Christ is one body, the members of 
which live under the government of the same Head, 
and are bound by their allegiance to him to maintain 
the same important testimonies. Hence, a question 
arises whether, in the present divided state of the So- 
ciety of Friends,* those who are of one heart and of one 
soul are not kept more distinct and separate than they 
should be in the right order of things ? If this is found 
to be the case, — and if in unity there is strength, what is 
the part we are called upon to act in our present condi- 
tion ? I am of the judgment that it is time for some- 
thing to be done that might lead to a reunion of the 
society of Friends. 

It has been a settled opinion in my mind, that our 
religious society has not been raised up and rendered 
conspicuous in the world exclusively for our own 
* Alluding to the separation of 1827. 



192 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

sakes ; but on the contrary, that we were intended to 
be as lights in the world — as a city set on a hill that 
cannot be hid. We have been called to hold up testi- 
monies of great magnitude, and they are still required 
to be maintained. Our testimony to a free gospel min- 
istry, which is opposed to a ministry brought forth in 
the will and contrivance of the natural man, — is not 
among the least ; nor is our testimony to the nature of 
that spiritual worship which is acceptable to the divine 
mind. These, as w T ell as various other testimonies 
which we have been called to bear, are of vast impor- 
tance to ourselves and to the world of mankind. 

Considering those facts, it has been to me an instruc- 
tive, as well as humbling circumstance, to witness the 
simultaneous and awful shaking which has taken place 
in all parts of the society ; and I have been ready to 
conclude it was just such a shaking and overturning as 
we stood in need of. And it may even yet be that a 
still more awful and solemn overthrow is to follow. 
For what can we say has been the effect of the shaking 
and agitation we have had ? Has it been the means 
of humbling us, and bringing us back to the original 
ground and fundamental principle of our profession ? 
Or rather is it not obvious that too much formality, in- 
difference, and self-importance remain, and have even 
increased among us ? 

Instead of being humbled, and recurring to first prin- 
ciples, and to our first love, are w r e not building again 
those very things which are to be taken clown — joining 
hands with formal professors, and saying, " See how 
they are coming over to us ; witness their zeal in form- 
ing temperance societies, and in our testimony against 
slavery." But did the will and contrivance of the 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 193 

natural man ever work the righteousness of God? 
Verily nay ; it never did, and never will. If we look 
back to Friends in the beginning, it is manifest that 
they were led by the Divine Spirit in carrying on the 
works of righteousness, and bearing a faithful testimony 
to the Truth. But the world and the priests persecu- 
ted them, and were very far from owning them or their 
doctrines and testimonies. Have we any reason to 
believe that the spirit of the natural, unregenerate man 
is in any degree different now from what it was then ? 
Certainly not any. And therefore if the preservation of 
a pure testimony to the way and work of God's salva- 
tion now, is the same as it was in the beginning, it 
must be evident that those who are joining with the 
spirit of the world are departing from the true ground 
and foundation, and are entering into connection with 
that which is no better than idolatry. For other 
foundation can no man lay than that which is already 
laid, Jesus Christ, the righteous. Hence we may infer 
that as respects the principles of the society of Friends, 
the stir and noise that is being made in the world, are 
only the products of that spirit which is " cursed above 
every beast of the field. 55 It is therefore highly needful 
for Friends to have their eyes opened, and to see where 
they are going, and what they are doing. For if the 
cause of God and the advancement of his kingdom is 
promoted in the earth, it must be by his own Spirit 
alone, and not another. 

If the foregoing views are correct, it is high time for 
the members of our Society to be awakened, and to 
recur to first principles; for it is certain that if we 
depart from the Divine Guide, and connect ourselves 
with those who do not believe in the testimony and 

17 



194 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

influence of this precious gift, there will be on our part 
a falling away from the Truth, — and the spirit of anti- 
christ will gain the ascendency. I am abundantly 
convinced that it is not in the wisdom or talents of the 
natural man merely to see into the path of divine 
appointment, nor can the mere wisdom and contrivance 
of the creature ever promote the great and glorious 
cause of the all wise Creator. 

Hence I feel it as a duty to leave this testimony be- 
hind me, to the absolute necessity that exists for the 
Society of Friends to maintain their profession and 
practical belief in the only sure and saving principle of 
divine wisdom given to man for his guide into all 
Truth. And I am persuaded that as we come home 
to this heavenly ground and abide on this safe and 
solid foundation, the great body of Friends w T ill con- 
tinue to be made use of by our holy Head in advancing 
the blessed kingdom and government of Christ on the 
earth. But should we suffer ourselves to be beguiled 
and led away from the sure foundation, and thus join 
in with measures pursued by the carnal wisdom and 
will of the natural man, we shall fall away from our 
proper standing, and shall wither and dwindle from the 
life and power of the gospel. It is therefore my ardent 
concern to call all my dear friends every where, to 
come out of Babylon, and touch not the unclean thing. 
Then He that was the morning light of the Society, 
and by whose light and power Friends were marvel- 
lously directed and preserved, will continue to be our 
leader, our guide, and our preserver, in safety and in 
peace, to our great consolation, and to the glory of his 
ever excellent name. 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 195 

ON WAR, 

It has been my lot to be frequently engaged in de- 
fence of the peaceable principles of the Christian 
religion. During the last war with Great Britain, I 
felt a concern to go to Washington, in order to try to 
prevail with our rulers to embrace the first opening to 
close the contest. When there, I first called on James 
Madison, the President of the United States, and men- 
tioned to him how affecting it was to contemplate the 
condition of the inhabitants along the frontiers of our 
country, exposed as they were to the sound of the 
instruments of death. He seemed to feel the weight of 
my concern for the return of peace to our land. I had 
also an opportunity with James Monroe, then Secretary 
of State. I found him surrounded with a large com- 
pany of gentlemen and ladies, as they are usually called. 
The company seemed to look upon us as out of place, 
and some of them smiled upon our appearance and 
manners. But while I was opening my concern, par- 
ticularly in relation to the afflicted inhabitants along the 
frontiers of our country, I observed several of those 
called ladies who shed tears. The Secretary handed 
me a printed sheet of paper, which he said would show 
me the justness of our cause. I remarked that I would 
look over it; but before leaving the subject I would 
mention a case that had occurred between two wealthy 
and high spirited men. They had unhappily misunder- 
stood each other, and a quarrel ensued. Such were 
their high-toned feelings of animosity that all that 
could be done to reconcile them seemed to be without 
effect. It happened, however, that these two men 



196 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

were one day riding out, each in his own carriage, and 
about to meet in the road. The one thought he would 
not turn out, and the other determined on the same 
course. But when they were coming near to each 
other, one of them reflected that it would be a shame- 
ful business to break down in the public road, when 
there was ample room for them to pass without coming 
in collision. With these thoughts he told his driver 
to turn out. The other then said if the first had not 
turned out, he intended to do so. In this case he that 
first gave way acted the most honorable part, while the 
other could make but a poor acknowledgement. Now 
here is the difficulty. Men are commonly too self-wil- 
led, and will not yield as they should do when provo- 
cation or disputes, real or imaginary, occur, and thus it 
is that quarrels and wars are commenced and carried on 
with a vindictive spirit. The secretary confessed that 
such was human nature, and that hence it was that 
wars were continued in the world. 



ON THE FORMS OF WORSHIP AMONG FRIENDS. 

It has been very judiciously remarked, " That no 
form of meeting together for the purpose of Divine 
worship could be more perfect than that of meeting to- 
gether in silence : and therefore it was impossible to 
make any improvement upon this form." Now this 
" form of meeting" is intended as an introduction to 
the " substance" of the figure used by Jesus Christ in 
relation to the spirituality of all acceptable worship. 
After cautioning his disciples against the formality and 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 197 

many words of the hypocrites he says. "But thou 
when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when 
thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in 
secret." " And when ye pray, use not vain repeti- 
tions, as the heathen do." 

But the perfection of the outward form of meeting 
together in silence, is subject also to the act of vocal 
preaching and vocal prayer, for the purposes of mutual 
comfort, instruction and edification. 

In accordance with what are considered apostolic 
views of the forms connected with preaching and- 
praying, the person who believes him or herself Di- 
vinely called vocally to preach or to pray in a meeting 
uncovers the head in testimony of reverence to the 
Divine Fountain whence all true gospel preaching and 
acceptable prayer proceeds. To this form of uncov- 
ering the head in time of public vocal supplication, is 
added that of kneeling, as the expression of humble 
and reverential feeling in thus approaching the throne 
of grace, and addressing the Majesty of heaven. The 
company, or assembly present on this solemn occasion 
also rise, and the men uncover their heads in token of 
reverence to the Divine Being thus vocally addressed 
in their hearing, by one professing to be Divinely 
moved thereunto. 

These views of the subjects of Divine worship, gos- 
pel ministry, and public vocal prayer, appear to be 
consonant with the principles and practice of the primi- 
tive Christians, and those of our early Friends, such as 
George Fox, Robert Barclay, William Penn, and other 
faithful Friends in that day, and ever since down to 
the present time. 

Ever since the year 1719, our Discipline has con- 
17* 



198 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

tained the substance of the following conclusion and 
judgment of the body. "As the occasion of our religi- 
ous meetings is solemn, a care should ever be maintained 
to guard against anything that would tend to disorder 
or confusion therein. When any think they have 
aught against what is publicly delivered, they should 
speak to the party privately and orderly ; and if any 
shall oppose a ministering Friend who is in unity 
and not disowned by any meeting, in his or her preach- 
ing or exhortation, or keep on the hat, or show any 
other remarkable dislike to such in time of prayer, — let 
them be speedily admonished as disorderly persons 
who endanger the peace and oppose the charity and 
brotherhood of the church." 

In this clause of the Discipline and regulation of so- 
ciety, the keeping on of the hat in time of public vocal 
supplication appears to refer to cases of " dislike" toward 
the individual thus engaged. But there are and have 
been those who keep their seats, and keep on the hat, 
in time of vocal prayer, when no dislike or disunity is 
felt toward the person so engaged. And among these 
are found such as plead a conscientious scruple as the 
ground of their not conforming to this long established 
order and custom. This plea of conscience appears to 
arise from the mistaken motive of considering the cus- 
tom of rising and taking off the hat, as intended to ex- 
press unity with what is uttered in vocal prayer, or 
unity and respect or reverence toward^ the individual 
praying. But the origin of the custom had no further 
reference to the person supplicating, than a belief of 
his or her being, or professing to be immediately called 
to this duty, and Divinely qualified to perform it. 

Now the Yearly Meeting and the society of Friends 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 199 

from the beginning appear to have considered the 
" form" of rising and uncovering the head during the 
time of vocal supplication in our public meetings, as 
tending to the solemnity and right order of those reli- 
gious opportunities : and therefore provision is made 
in the Discipline in order to guard against everything 
that may "tend to disorder or confusion therein.' 7 But 
on such solemn occasions, for some to stand up and 
uncover the head, and others to keep their seats with 
their hats on has the appearance of " disorder," and 
tends to the " confusion" of young and tender minds, 
who are unable to account for this diversity of prac- 
tice. 

Considering the simple form of rising and taking off 
the hat, as having been adopted by the society on the 
principle of its being an appropriate expression of rev- 
erence to the Divine Being on the occasion of his being 
thus vocally and publicly addressed, it seems difficult 
to assign any just cause of a conscientious difficulty in 
the case with any one. No one is injured by it — and if 
the act takes place merely in submission to the judgment 
and established order of the society, it cannot harm any 
one to comply with the custom. But it may promote 
an essential benefit to ourselves and others, to conform 
to this solemn order from the principle and feeling of 
reverence and love to our heavenly Father, — and may 
tend to the harmony, peace and satisfaction one of an- 
other. 



The society of Friends as a distinct body of Chris- 
tian professors, appears to have been raised up for great 



200 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

and special purposes, and to be as lights in the world 
of mankind. Hence in the early rise of the society, 
we find by their history that Friends were called to 
maintain testimonies to the Christian religion which 
were different from those of other professors ; and yet 
were consonant with the scriptures and with the doc- 
trines of Christ and his apostles. Among these im- 
portant testimonies was that in relation to the spiritu- 
ality of Divine worship. They believe that as " God 
is a Spirit," so the worship that is acceptable to him 
must also be spiritual. They believed also that " God 
is love," and therefore that all true worshippers must 
dwell in love, agreeably to the command of Christ. 
They likewise believed that God had come to teach 
his people himself, by the light of his own spirit in 
their hearts. Hence, as they found the profession and 
manner of worship among the different sects of profes- 
sors, to be outward and formal, under the influence of 
a mercenary priesthood, they were induced to with- 
draw from them and hold their meetings in silent wait- 
ing upon God, unless some were called to minister of 
the free gift of the gospel to the people. 

For their faithful maintenance of this testimony to 
the public, social, and spiritual worship of Almighty 
God, they underwent severe trials and persecutions, 
being often stoned, mobbed, and dragged out of their 
meetings, at the instigation of the priests. They were 
also fined, imprisoned, and many were spoiled of their 
substance, and died in noisome jails and dungeons. 
But nothing could shake their confidence, or divert 
them from the performance of this reasonable duty, 
when at liberty and in health. Hence, w T hen they were 
debarred from entering their meeting houses, by an 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 201 

armed force, or when these were demolished by the 
rude mobs, — they would meet in the streets or on the 
ruins, as near the appointed place as they could — such 
was their love one to another, and such was their zeal 
for the support of this righteous testimony that the de- 
clarations made by one of them to their persecutors, 
seemed applicable to them all — " You might as well 
think to hinder the sun from shining, or the tide from 
flowing, as to think to hinder the Lord's people from 
meeting to wait upon him, whilst but two of them are 
left together." 

But what shall be said now in this day of outward 
ease and liberty ? Is this testimony to the public and 
spiritual worship of our Almighty Benefactor, of less 
importance to individuals, and to the world of man- 
kind, than it was formerly ? Surely not. Then how 
is it that our religious meetings are neglected by so 
large a portion of those who consider themselves as 
members of the same society, and profess the same 
principles and testimonies, that our predecessors did ? 
This delinquency is complained of from year to year, 
in the Reports of the state of society carried up to al- 
most every Yearly Meeting from its constituent branch- 
es. Not only is this neglect continued from year to 
year, embracing a large portion of our members, more es- 
pecially in relation to meetings held near the middle 
of the week ; but a considerable number wholly 
neglect all our meetings; and another class of mem- 
bers, some of whom may be said to occupy con- 
spicuous stations in society, do not hesitate to express 
their doubts of the usefulness of our religious meetings, 
and hold up the view that people may be as good at 
home. 



202 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

Such being the present state of the society of Friends, 
it may well be queried whether we are the same people, 
holding the same principles, testimonies and views as 
were practically held and manifested by early Friends. 
It is evident that very many who claim a right of mem- 
bership in the society are deficient in the practice of a 
due attendance of our religious meetings ; and hence 
they fail of this evidence in support of the important 
testimony to the public worship of the Father of 
spirits. Social worship embraces the doctrine and 
principle of brotherly love. Must it therefore be in- 
ferred that those who neglect to attend meetings for 
worship, are deficient in love to their brethren. 

But, without entering into inquiries after the causes 
of delinquency, the fact is obvious and certain. And 
while this continues to be the state and condition of 
the society it cannot, in relation to this and other 
important testimonies, be as a light to the w^orld, and 
a useful body in spreading the pure doctrines of the 
gospel among mankind. It therefore appears highly 
needful for livingly-concerned Friends to seek for Di- 
vine wisdom and right ability in the exercise of Chris- 
tian discipline toward those members w T ho neglect the 
due attendance of our religious meetings. We know 
there must be a defect of principle in these delinquents, 
and that they do not conform to the precepts and ex- 
amples of our primitive Friends, or of the early Chris- 
tians. Among the apostles, and the righteous in all ages, 
their appears to have been a living concern on this sub- 
ject. They were convinced of the rectitude and bene- 
fit of frequently assembling together for the solemn 
purpose of Divine worship and mutual comfort and 
edification. Paul besought his brethren by the high 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 203 

and holy object of the mercies of God, that they would 
present their bodies as living sacrifices, holy and ac- 
ceptable unto God ; and this he declared to be their 
reasonable service. 

So far as we have the evidence of facts and obser- 
vation in relation to this subject, it goes to prove that 
those who neglect this important duty, seldom advance 
in their love to the Supreme or to their fellow creatures 
— but on the contrary, are deficient in the due support 
of other Christian testimonies. Thus, they fall away 
from the precious guidance of the Spirit of Truth in 
themselves ; — they are not alive in the love of God 
and of the brotherhood, and their delinquency gives evi- 
dence of it ; for where this love abounds in the heart, 
it leads those who possess it to love to be often to- 
gether, and to enjoy the benefits of public social wor- 
ship. Hence we infer that those who neglect the at- 
tendance of our religious meetings, are lacking in the 
great Christian principle of love in themselves, and 
therefore they do not feel it toward others. 

Now w T hen a member of our society has let go this 
fundamental in religion, and given up the practice of 
attending meeting with his friends, — if after patient 
and continued labors for his restoration, he remains 
still negligent, — there can be no further use in his 
being continued a member of the society : but there 
may be, and doubtless often is a great injury and dis- 
advantage sustained. For w r hile the society permits 
such delinquent members to continue violating or disre- 
garding the important testimony of Truth, and the vital 
principles on which it exists, this connivance is noticed 
by others, and they are induced to conclude that while a 
person may be continued a member, and yet fail or be 



204 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

negligent in such important testimonies and consistency 
of conduct, — there is little or no advantage in being a 
member of such a society. Hence, sincere seeking 
minds may be discouraged, and a stumbling block be 
thrown in their way, by continuing those unsound 
members among us. 

Again, much disadvantage may arise, and weak- 
ness and declension ensue, — where individuals who 
neglect the attendance of our religious meetings, par- 
ticularly near the middle of the week, and yet are 
regular in most other respects, — are appointed to ser- 
vices in society, or placed in the station of clerks, over- 
seers and other offices. Now it is obvious, that when 
a monthly meeting sanctions the appointment of such 
delinquent members, it is a tacit acknowledgement that 
such meeting is in a state of weakness, and connives 
at the violation of the testimonies of truth in or by its 
members. Such a monthly meeting evidently needs 
the supervisory care of its quarterly meeting. It may 
be stated that in all cases where the testimonies 
and principles of truth as professed by the society of 
Friends, are violated, or the judgment and conclusions 
of the Body disregarded by any of our members and 
this is known to be the fact, such individuals should 
be called to account, and labored with in the spirit of 
meekness and love, in order for their restoration — and if 
such labor should prove ineffectual, and the offender 
will not submit to the sense and advice of his friends, 
the use and benefit of society to such an one being 
thus at an end, it would be better for society and also 
for the refractory member, that a separation should 
take place and a minute of disownment be issued. 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 205 



The Lamb and his followers shall have the victory ; 
and that victory is not the result of temporal or carnal 
resistance ; for all they that take the sword shall perish 
with the sword : but it is a victory gained by patient 
suffering, — by non-resistance. For those who make 
no resistance can never be conquered ; they may be 
persecuted and turned out of temporal existence, but 
they cannot be destroyed. Those who say they are 
the disciples of Christ ought to remember that their 
Lord has said, " Ye are not of this world, for I have 
chosen you out of the world, that ye should bring 
forth much fruit. If ye were of the world, the world 
would love his own ; but because I have chosen you 
out of the world, therefore doth the world hate vou." 
And, " the friendship of this world is enmity with God" 
— and " the wisdom of this world is foolishness with 
God." How then can the disciple of Christ join hands 
with contending elements ! Let not any be deceived 
who have known the Truth." If the Truth make you 
free, then are ye free indeed. All the powers of dark- 
ness, and every thing that makes opposition, that leans 
to or calculates upon human power, will in the end be 
subdued ; and the Lamb of God w T ho taketh away the 
sin of the world, — having wearied out all opposition, 
and established his kingdom by entreaty, — it alone 
shall stand. But every other kingdom and power 
shall have an end. They form* the means for their 
own destruction, — -they lean upon the sword, and con- 
sequently perish. 

Thus it has been through many generations, and 
18 



206 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

thus it will continue to be with every compulsive system. 
But the peculiar glory of the Divine government stands 
in its unconquerable forbearance. How then can those 
who say they are called to show forth this king- 
dom, and to witness that it has come in their hearts, be 
shaken in mind, or turned in any manner to lean upon 
the policy of nations ? Why should they be disturbed 
by any of the jarring powers of the earth ? Ought they 
not as passive spectators placed upon an eminence, to 
let the tumults pass by, — rather than sink into the 
throng of contention ? 

Under these considerations, I have had a weighty 
concern on my mind ; and as I have endeavored to 
keep my standing in the unchangeable Truth, I have 
seen that if my fellow-professors, who I believe are 
called upon in these latter ages to hold up the true 
Light, do not keep to the pure foundation they will 
be driven from the oracle of God, and will be left to 
stumble and fall in the darkness of human measures 
and human policy. Under these impressions it has 
opened in prospect to endeavor to give forth a watch- 
word, and to call upon those who are in danger of 
being led away, — to return to the Rock of ages, — 
abide in their tents, — beware how they suffer their 
spirits to be allied to any of those who are leaning 
upon a contrary principle. Every species of reasoning 
about civil government and its uses or importance, I 
believe I have found has a tendency to draw the mind 
from the proper foundation, and will, in its effect, 
weaken the confidence of those who indulge in it, 
and lessen their dependence upon the Divine Power. 
But, dear friends, if we believe that we are called 
upon to be examples of the believers, how shall we 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 207 

comply with this duty, unless we manifest in times of 
trial a holy dependance upon the Head of the church! 
Has there ever been a day when the disciples of Christ 
were authorized to lean upon or trust in the arm of 
flesh ? Were they ever enjoined by his precepts or 
example to mix in the policy of nations, or the coun- 
cils of men ? If not, — then let every one who desires 
to be found in his proper place, be on his guard, and 
beware of becoming connected in any of those depart- 
ments where a humble dependance upon the Divine 
counsel is not prevalent, and where the policy of the 
world is permitted to supply the place of the doctrines 
of the gospel. 



If there is any doctrine that is of greater value to 
mankind than another, it is the doctrine of Divine re- 
velation to man. This is the fact, because this doc- 
trine seems to support the opinion that it is a living, 
discerning, and ever-active principle, and is always 
present in the mind, — and has power in itself capable 
of keeping the mind sensible of its duty to God and 
also to man. Take away this active spiritual Monitor, 
and place our duties in a written form, and in that 
case we may attend to the obligations that are written, 
just when it happens to fit our inclination. Under such 
circumstances we may readily see that duties which 
may be admitted to be of the first importance, w T ould 
be very often neglected. But, according to the views 
of Friends, those who believe in Divine revelation 
have a teacher within them by which they are ever 



208 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

kept sensible of the will of God ; and unless they wil- 
fully rebel against the light that makes manifest their 
duties, they are walking in it, and therefore know that 
they are approved by it. These have the evidence of 
the Spirit itself bearing witness with their spirits, that 
they are the children of the Light and of the day. 

The religion of these possessors is therefore not built 
upon a written dead testimony ; but is a religion that 
is always kept alive in the soul by the presence of the 
spirit of God. Now the professor of this religion 
knows daily whether he is in an acceptable state with 
his Lord and Master, or not. If he is, it is because he 
has entered into the Divine mind, and it is his comfort 
to feel a peaceful quiet. Such are not beating the air, 
nor are they in any doubt about themselves. They 
have Christ the true Light that lighteth every man that 
cometh into the world ; and being in and under his 
government, they are his subjects, and therefore know 
that they are members of his church and kingdom. 

It is in this state that the saints of God can " rejoice 
evermore, and pray without ceasing." That is, they 
are always in that state which agrees with the Divine 
mind, and this is a state of prayer without ceasing : 
and hence also in everything they can give thanks. 
Now it is by this kind of spiritual and practical know- 
ledge that the real followers of Christ become true 
Christians. They have entered into the New-covenant 
state, in which old things are done away, and all 
things become new, and all things of God. These are 
such Christians as cannot be satisfied with the mere 
externals of religion ; because, having a living know- 
ledge of the immortal and eternal life, any thing short 
of this is but as the shadow without the substance. 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 209 

Such is the religious experience of the faithful sons 
of God. It was the happy state of the apostles of Jesus 
Christ ; and hence they could say, " We know- 
that the son of God is come, and that he hath 
given us an understanding, that we may know him 
that is true, and we are in. him that is true." Such is 
the religion of vital Christianity ; and with these a 
knowledge of the will of God is ever present, and they 
need not that any man should teach them the know- 
ledge of God, because the anointing which they have 
received abides with them, and is " Truth, and is no 
lie." 

In viewing the present state of the Society of Friends, 
my mind has been deeply affected, and it appears to 
me that we are in danger of losing that state of unity 
and brotherly regard which once happily reigned in 
nearly all its departments. Some of the causes of this 
declension I shall endeavor to dpen for the considera- 
tion of others. 

The Society of Friends has been made use of in the 
Divine hand, on the great subject of the enslaved 
Africans and their descendants. When this concern 
was first opened among Friends, it came from indi- 
vidual minds; and at that day many Friends held 
slaves. Hence it was found, that in attending to the 
subject, it was necessary that the condition of the 
master, as well as that of the slave, should receive 
proper consideration. Friends were therefore careful 
in all their labors, that the judgment of the claimant 
should be rightly informed upon the subject, as well as 
that the slave should obtain his freedom. Pursuing the 
concern with these feelings and views in relation to it, 
they were favored so to act, that an open door was 

18* 



210 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

kept with all ; and therefore in the whole course of 
their labors for the redemption of the Society from the 
evil of slaveholding, the unity of the Society was pre- 
served. 

When through patient persevering labor, Friends had 
gained the important point of their own freedom from 
the evil, they were then prepared to hold up this sub- 
ject to the notice of others. Being preserved in unity 
among themselves, this righteous testimony was held 
up with great care and judgment. It was not long 
before a law was obtained in Pennsylvania, declaring 
all colored persons born after the passing of the act, to 
be free after a stated period ; — the males at twenty- 
eight years of age, if recorded within six months after 
birth, and the females at twenty-one years. But if not 
recorded within six months after birth, they were to be 
free, at twenty-one, tj^e males, and the females at 
eighteen years. Wheto^ this law was passed in Penn- 
sylvania, it seemed like an entering wedge upon the 
subject ; and it was followed by other laws that had an 
effect upon the great cause of freedom to the slave ; 
and the important concern seemed to be gaining 
ground in the public mind. 

In this state of the progress of this righteous testi- 
mony, it was seen that from emancipations which were 
taking place, and from various other causes, we were 
becoming surrounded by those people of color who 
were free by law. There were also some who would 
run away from servitude, and there were men who 
would take up others who were legally free, and claim 
them as slaves. It was from this state of things, that 
a protecting Society was formed in Philadelphia; the 
object of which was professedly to prevent kidnapping, 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 211 

and also to secure those colored people from being 
taken into bondage whose freedom took place, or was 
to take place by virtue of the law. For it was found 
that such as were born after the year 1780, and who 
would, even if recorded, be free at twenty-eight and 
twenty years, were liable to be sold by avaricious 
slaveholders into interminable bondage. These were 
among the objects of the care of this Abolition Society ; 
and by their watchful care, the freedom of many were 
secured, who would otherwise have been sold in dis- 
tant places into endless slavery. 

This Society was composed of Friends and other 
active and intelligent men : and in their engagements 
to protect and assist the colored people, it sometimes 
happened that they would get hold of a case where the 
claim to the slave would be supported. "Whenever 
this occurred, there would follow a liberal amount of 
reflections upon Friends. They would be accused of 
disregarding all law, if they could gain the freedom of 
the slave. This Association continued in operation for 
a number of years ; and at length, from the falling off 
of many of the members who were not Friends, — the 
Society was held up among the Southern members of 
Congress, as being exclusively made up of members 
who belonged to the Society of Friends. This opinion 
was so fixed that a member of the Senate came out in 
that body with a mass of reflections upon Friends, 
built upon a case which he stated as one that was 
managed by Quakers. This circumstance gave an 
opportunity to correct the error, and to inform the public 
that those persons who had been engaged in it, were 
not in that case acting as Friends, but were members 
of an Association composed of persons of different 



212 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

religious professions; and therefore it was not fair to 
charge the proceedings of that body upon Friends. 

As before stated, Friends have always on the sub- 
ject of slavery, thought it right for them to keep an 
open door with the slaveholders. They have therefore 
in their movements on this subject endeavored to aim 
at letting them see that our object was their comfort 
and happiness, — that, being convinced in our expe- 
rience of the great evil of the practice, it has become 
with us a religious concern, that our fellow citizens 
should get clear of it. But although we believe that it 
would be for the good of our country to see an end to 
all the evils of this system of great injustice and cruelty, 
— it appears to us to be a concern that nothing short of 
Divine wisdom can rightly dispose of. In all the 
movements of Friends, it has been their concern to 
know that they are not acting in their own will as 
men, but that they are guided by the all wise Head of 
the church. Now it is believed that it is under the 
leadings of this pure principle alone that the great 
cause of the enslaved Africans and their descendants 
can ever be conducted to a proper and correct issue ; 
and believing also, as Friends have always done, that 
the masters are to be redeemed from the evils of sla- 
very, — they have therefore uniformly had their minds 
turned to their situation, as well as to the operation of 
the system upon the slaves. 

Hence, when we have been called to consider the 
subject, Friends have frequently avoided taking hold 
of it, because they did not see any course pointed out 
which would complete a general relief to both masters 
and slaves ; and it has been left for further and more 
perfect openings to turn up in favor of their taking hold 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 213 

of the important subject. Under those circumstances, 
many of our members have believed that the concern 
has been left without the attention being given to it, 
which the suffering condition of those held in slavery 
calls for. Such individuals, supposing that they have 
seen something that could be done, have gone into ac- 
tivity in the business, and are blaming the society for 
having failed to come forward, and take hold with 
them and pursue the subject in their way. But as 
Friends do not see their way, the subject must be 
left. 

In this state of things there has appeared to be dan- 
ger of the unity and harmony of the society being 
much injured, and more or less of a division formed 
therein. Friends must, notwithstanding, abide by and 
in their own principles, — the principles of Truth. 
They stand as a society upon very important ground. 
To them is committed the momentous testimony of 
professing a practical belief m a divine gift to man ; 
and they are bound in agreement with this profession, 
to stand opposed to every religious pretension, where 
the individuals can proceed to act, without the pure 
and blessed testimony of this Divine gift. They are 
also bound by the solemnity of their profession, to re- 
ject, as contrary to the benign purposes of the Chris- 
tian's duty, all movements under the character of reli- 
gions, w T hich are made in the will and wisdom of man. 
It being in their view, contrary to the great principles 
laid down by Christ and his apostles, for any step to 
be taken w 7 ith a view r to advance the cause of univer- 
sal righteousness, that is not dictated by the immediate 
openings and leadings of the spirit of Christ. 

Now as Friends are apparently the only people who 



214 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

make this profession, they are in duty bound carefully 
to maintain this important ground. To preserve the 
society in agreement with this high profession, it ap- 
pears very important that they should avoid mixing 
with others ; and that they should abide in a state of 
faithful attention to their religious principles. By so 
doing, and conforming in practice to the clear openings 
of our religious testimonies, we shall fulfil all that is 
required at our hands ; and Friends may thus expect 
to be preserved in unity one with another, and with the 
great and glorious Head of the Church. As the society 
keeps on this ground, it will be favored with the ne- 
cessary qualifications to perform the duties unto which 
it has been, or may be called. The work of our re- 
demption and salvation is a work that can never be 
carried on by our own powers alone. It must be per- 
formed by the aid of the gift of God ; and therefore w T e 
must learn to understand its testimonies, before we can 
be numbered among the true followers of Christ. It 
appears to me therefore, that if Friends continue to be 
useful in the cause of righteousness, we must stand 
alone, and be faithful to the precious gift which we 
have received from our gracious Helper. If at any 
time we suffer our minds to wander from the proper abi- 
ding place, we may expect to be caught and carried 
away into something that it would be better for us to 
keep clear of. Oh ! the concern and travail of my 
spirit, that the society of Friends may be preserved in 
its proper place, and answer the great end, for which 
I am persuaded it was raised up. 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 215 



ON THE ORDER AND DISCIPLINE OF SOCIETY. 

To understand the foundation and nature of the Dis- 
cipline of Friends, it is necessary that we should take 
into view the government of the church in what may 
be called its more civil concerns. Among the apos- 
tles and primitive believers, it was found to be needful 
for the comfort and harmony of their society to adopt 
conclusions and regulations for the government and ob- 
servance of the members in their more outward walking 
and conduct toward one another. 

Hence at an early period we find that the body of 
the apostles and elders met at Jerusalem to deliberate 
upon, and determine what regulations should be made 
for the government of the social conduct of such Gen- 
tile converts as were added to the church. For this 
circumstance occasioned a diversity of opinion among 
the Jewish believers. Now it may be reasonably be- 
lieved that when the church was met at Jerusalem for 
considering the important subject, that each member 
opened his views of the proper order to be observed, 
and that those opinions would be likely to be diverse 
and various at first. Such we find to have been the 
fact in that meeting. But w T e also find that after these 
various opinions and disputings on the question at 
issue, all the multitude were brought into a state of si- 
lence, listening to the views held up by Barnabas and 
Paul. After they had fully opened the case, an eider 
rose up and was the instrument of setting the subject 
of discipline before them, so that they all united in the 
conclusion, that it seemed good to the Holy Spirit and 



216 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

to the church to prescribe only a few necessary things 
as rules of discipline in the case. 

The discipline of the society of Friends had a simi- 
lar origin. It arose from the necessity of cases that re- 
quired the united conclusion of the body in order to 
preserve the harmony of the members. Thus, rules and 
regulations have been made from time to time, adapted 
to the circumstances and necessities of the Society. It 
is therefore obvious that the order and discipline of 
Friends from the beginning to the present time, have 
been established in the general unity of the body. If 
any member is not satisfied with any particular rule of 
discipline or custom of the society, he has the right 
and privilege of opening it in his own Monthly Meet- 
ing for consideration ; and if his brethren unite with 
his objections, the case is next to be brought before a 
Quarterly Meeting ; and thence, if approved, it goes to 
the Yearly Meeting. But if that meeting should not 
believe that it is necessary to make a change, it be- 
comes the duty of the member who was dissatisfied, 
and all others, to submit to the conclusion of the body. 
But should he, or any other member refuse to submit 
to the judgment of the Yearly Meeting, such individ- 
uals could be no longer considered as sound members ; 
because they stand opposed to the united judgment of 
their brethren in a case where every privilege has been 
allowed them, that is consistent with the existence and 
well-being of society. 

Now we have cause to regret, that notwithstanding 
the liberality of our system, and the evidence we have 
that the harmony of society cannot be maintained, but 
by submitting to the judgment of the body, — there are 
those who publicly oppose the conclusions that have 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 217 

been agreed to by the Yearly Meeting. Of this class 
are some who have been approved as ministers and 
active members, and who continue to be appointed by 
Monthly Meetings to services in the society. Now T 
this subject appears to require deeper consideration ; 
for if a member who manifestly does not unite with the 
order and disciple of the society, should be appointed 
on a committee to deal w r ith another member as an of- 
fender for a breach of order or discipline, it would be 
obviously inconsistent, and must tend to weakness. 

From the first rise of the society it has been the 
practice of Friends to rise and uncover the head in the 
time of vocal prayer. Some difference of sentiment 
having occurred, this subject was brought before our 
Yearly Meeting not many years ago, and on deliberate 
consideration Friends did not approve of declining the 
practice. Now, as no member can reasonably expect 
the whole body of the Society to submit to his opinion, 
there appears no other way for the society to remain 
united but for those who think differently from their 
friends patiently to bear their own burdens, and conform 
to the sense of the body : and if they would conde- 
scend to do so, and have the truth on their side, it may 
confidently be believed that in due time the way will 
open for their views to obtain. But should any persist 
in a course of conduct manifesting their disunity with 
the order of society, and in opposition thereto — such 
showing a want of condescension, give proof to their 
Friends that it w T ould be dangerous to themselves, as 
well as prejudicial to the society, to countenance them 
in their present state of mind. For, notwithstanding 
such may allege that their deviation from the custom of 
rising in time of vocal prayer, is not from any opposi- 

19 



218 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

tion or dislike to the person appearing, yet it tends to 
produce disunity and confusion. And even those who 
plead a conscientious scruple in the case, would act a 
more honorable part if they were to withdraw from the 
society. 



LETTER TO HIS SON, JOSEPH. 

After parting on second day we rode home, and 
found Jesse about as he had been for some time past, 
and to all appearance not gaining any strength. His 
complaint of the bowels appears to be the main diffi- 
culty, and is no doubt a consequence resulting from 
a general state of his system. We do not yet despair 
of his recovery, — although we think there is not much 
for our hopes to rest upon. We both felt sorry on 
coming away that we had not seen William, and had 
some conversation with him. If nothing offers better 
for him in the spring, I shall find him employment here 
upon some plan that may answer. 

In thy case we have had our tender feelings much 
awakened. To think of a son with a family looking 
up to him for what they stand in need of, and to know 
that it is not in his power to do anything for them, nor 
even for himself, — is a circumstance which has made 
a deep impression with us. And it has been increased 
by the fact, that it is not in our power to afford the as- 
sistance which it would be our pleasure to do. But 
though such is the state of the case we cannot be too 
thankful to find that thy mind has been supported 
through all, and kept in a happy state of resignation. 
By keeping in this state, it will give to thy constitution 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 219 

every advantage in favor of recovering health ; and no 
doubt, though no way may at present be seen to get 
along, yet something will sooner or later turn up that 
will be found to answer. If however, the time should 
be but short in this world, and all these concerns come 
to an end, I am not without faith that all may wind up 
for the best, both to thee and thine. For myself, I 
find ample cause to believe, that though many and 
great changes have occurred with me, it is out of the 
power of all the world to take away my confidence in 
the care and blessing of that special Providence which 
has been my joy and comfort when all others have 
failed. 

The world and its opinions and interests, I am con- 
vinced are too highly valued by many. But the fact is, 
that those who have been the most useful in it, and have 
enjoyed the greatest share of real independence and 
happiness, have been men and women who have never 
set their hearts upon it, and who have wisely submitted 
themselves to the course of events in the firm faith, 
that having done what they could, nothing more was 
required. It is far from my desire to produce any 
improper feeling in the mind, either on thy own ac- 
count or mine. I am now principally concerned that 
thou may turn away all unnecessary anxiety about 
either thyself or us, and that we may mutually take 
things as they occur and be satisfied. 

Those medical men with whom I have spoken say 
that there is more hope of a case where bleeding of 
the lungs has been produced by exertion, than there is 
when it comes on without any previous excitement. 
With sincere love, in which thy mother unites, I re- 
main thy father, 

Jesse Kersey. 



220 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 



He who was famed for wisdom at one period of his 
life, said, " A man that hath friends, must show him- 
self friendly ; and there is a friend that sticketh closer 
than a brother." 

By this friend I understand king Solomon to mean 
the Divine gift, or the manifestation of the spirit of 
God. To know the teaching of this gift, and clearly 
to distinguish it from the impressions made upon the 
mind by other causes, has been supposed to be almost 
impossible. But our difficulty in the case does not 
arise from any mysterious circumstance connected 
with the subject ; — but from the habitual tendency in 
the minds of many of looking for more than is consist- 
ent with the wisdom of God to grant or furnish. We 
should be content with such indications of the Divine 
voice as are to be heard in the soul, when we are 
gathered into a state of separation from all worldly 
ideas or images of material things. When the mind 
may be said to be alone, and centered in a state of in- 
ward stillness ; it is then that God speaks to man, 
when he is in a waiting state, and has not any other 
thing to occupy his attention. Under this circum- 
stance, it pleases him to manifest himself to his crea- 
tures. If it be to rebuke us for any mistake we have 
made, or to reprove us for any improper action or con- 
duct we have been guilty of, — we feel the rebuke by 
the sense of condemnation spread over us. If no re- 
buke has been merited, we may feel a humbling 
and tender impression of his love, by the calming in- 
fluence of which we may be satisfied that we are fa- 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 221 

vored with a feeling sense of the goodness of God to- 
wards us. 

With a view, however, more fully to illustrate 
the important doctrine of the teaching of this divine 
gift, it may be remarked that we find it confirmed 
by all the penmen of the holy scriptures. The word 
of the Lord w T as communicated to Noah, and he in 
obedience thereto built the ark. It appeared to Abra- 
ham ; and he was thus informed of the intended de- 
struction of Sodom and Gomorrah. From those two 
eminent men I might go on to name all the great 
characters found in the Old Testament ; and to these 
might be added all the apostles mentioned in the New, 
for they all agree in testimony to the manifestation of 
the spirit to the mind of Man. It is therefore an ex- 
traordinary case, that any who profess a belief in the 
scriptures of Truth, should doubt the reality of this pre- 
cious gift of God to man. 



The religious society of Friends have known what 
it was to feel the weight of persecution ; and history 
furnishes ample proof that a great part of the suffering 
which Friends have had to pass through, has been at 
the instance of the Priests. Finding at length that it 
was impossible to force Friends to desert the ground 
which they believed they were called to stand upon 
in supporting the testimonies of Truth, — this same 
class of men have of latter time resorted to other means 
to accomplish their purpose. They have turned their 
attention to some of the testimonies of Truth embraced 
and professed by Friends, and would seem to want to 

19* 



222 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

promote the same. They have therefore formed as- 
sociations in order to accomplish their purpose of 
drawing Friends away from their original ground, and 
getting them to join with others in advancing these 
righteous testimonies by means of popular opinion, and 
the excitement of the passions and sympathies of the 
natural man. For this purpose they instituted Peace 
Societies, — Temperance Societies, — Abolition, or An- 
ti-Slavery Societies, — and many others. 

Now the priests themselves have not in person ap- 
peared as the most active agents in the formation of 
these associations, and the publication of newspapers, 
pamphlets, &c. But it is somewhat singular that their 
lecturers should come into the neighborhoods of 
Friends, and deliver their lectures and take other mea- 
sures among them, in aid of their cause. But here ap- 
pears to be the object to get our members to join in 
these associations, and so break the unity of the socie- 
ty. For, when they find there are many Friends who 
do not think it right to form any alliances with them 
and their measures and manners, — but on the contrary, 
in agreement with our religious principles and persua- 
sion, believe it obligatory for the society to maintain its 
original ground of waiting for the mind of Truth to 
qualify them for rightly moving in support of its testi- 
monies, — those lecturers and some of our fellow pro- 
fessors who join with them, take the liberty to call in 
question the integrity of their brethren and fellow mem- 
bers, — and charge them with having lessened in their 
concern and testimony on those subjects, and become 
lukewarm and indifferent. 

Now, for the sake of preserving, if possible such of 
our members as so join with the agents of priest- 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 223 

craft, and doubt the faithfulness and uprightness of 
their brethren, it seems necessary to remind them of 
the difference which has always existed between Friends 
and others. As a religious society, we profess to be- 
lieve that it is not in the power of man to promote or 
advance the Lord's work by the mere efforts of his 
own will and contrivance. But we have ever believed 
that every step in the support and advancement of the 
testimonies of truth, must be taken in conformity with 
the clear openings of the Light of Truth itself. Now, 
as we cannot command this Light or its openings at 
any time we may please, we have always professed to 
wait for its blessed shining in us, to direct us and 
qualify us for service. Hence w r e cannot mingle in 
association with those who are always ready, and 
who do not profess to believe in such openings of 
the mind of Truth, — but rely upon the reason and 
talents of the natural man, and the activity of his erea- 
turely pow T ers. 



There is no subject which has engaged the pens 
of theological writers that appears to be less under- 
stood than that of the origin of evil. It is probable 
that one great reason why this continues to be the 
case is because it has been customary to begin the 
enquiry in the wrong place. If instead of going to 
the time of Adam we were to begin with ourselves 
it is probable we should become more acquainted 
with the nature of the subject and with the in- 
lets and causes of it. But before it is possi- 
ble to unfold this important concern clearly we 



224 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

shall find that it is necessary to examine what it 
is that constitutes evil — on this point there may be a 
variety of opinions and hence one of the difficulties 
which we have to encounter, and which we shall try 
to remove by taking into view what may be ad- 
mitted as the perfect and what the imperfect state of 
man. And first as to the perfect state, admitting as 
we are bound to do, that God is a spirit and conse- 
quently a being of unlimited intelligence, it seems rea- 
sonable to believe that in the perfect state of man he 
must be united to his Creator, and that to maintain 
the standing of a perfect man this state of complete 
union must be kept to. While there the spirit of man 
is kept in perfect union with his glorious original 
there can be no such thing as sin or evil. This view 
of the subject is supported by the testimony of the 
scriptures. They inform us that as many as are led by 
the spirit of God they are the sons of God. Hence we 
see that to be led by the Divine Spirit is to follow a 
guide that keeps us free from evil, and therefore had 
the human race lived under this government there 
would have been no such thing as moral evil in the 
world. On the contrary as all would be in the way of 
the leadings of this Heavenly Guide, all would be pre- 
served on the ground of innocence and in complete 
union with a blessed Creator. We are consequently 
to understand that evil commenced with the first 
act of disobedience to the duty enjoined by the Divine 
Spirit and this is what produces evil in every one that 
becomes a sinner. So long then as man is faithful to 
the manifestations of the Spirit of God, he is free from 
sin and has this spirit bearing witness with his spirit 
that he is a son and heir of the heavenly kingdom. To 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 225 

such a subject there is no condemnation. Because 
agreeably to the testimony of the apostle Paul these 
find that there is no condemnation to them which are 
in Christ Jesus who walk not after the flesh but after 
the spirit. It follows from this view that the sins of 
mankind are produced by disobedience to the spirit 
or by yielding to the desires of our animal or fleshy na- 
ture. If this be the fact we are no longer at a loss to 
determine what it is that constitutes evil, but we see 
clearly that it is a consequence that arises from animal 
indulgences entered into in opposition to the imme- 
diate impression of the Divine Spirit. Having in a 
concise manner shown that a sinful state is that in 
which the will of man is opposed to the Divine will. 
We are now to examine into the causes that have an 
influence over the will. It is found to be acted upon 
by various objects, and these are presented to it 
through the outward senses. Almost all the operations 
of those senses are involuntary — and therefore it is not 
in the power of man to prevent the presentation of ob- 
jects which may tempt him and draw him off from the 
way in which he should go. Now as those presenta- 
tions are involuntary it depends upon the uprightness 
of the will to the leadings of the Divine Spirit wheth- 
er it will reject those temptations involuntarily in- 
troduced or embrace them. In case it should de- 
cide upon the latter there is then a state of evil in- 
troduced. Hence we may see that from the freedom 
of the will a door was opened for good or evil. 



In the preservation of the society upon Christian 
ground there is perhaps no subject of greater import- 



226 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

ance than that of the ministry. If this should become 
lifeless and formal the meetings of Friends would then 
cease to be edifying or instructive. It is therefore a 
subject that should be watched with godly care and 
jealousy. Friends have thought it right in order to 
have a minister that should agree in character and kind 
with that of the apostles' days that when any appear 
as Ministers they should be held for a time on trial and 
after they had appeared in that line for some time, to 
recommend them to the Quarterly Meeting of Minis- 
ters and Elders. If that meeting should believe that 
the individual has received a gift and is called to the 
service they record his name as one that they have ap- 
proved, but if the Quarterly Meeting of Ministers and 
Elders do not unite in that case the individual is not 
owned by the society as a minister. If he is owned 
as a minister he is then considered by his friends as 
one called to the solemn service, and it is the duty of 
the elders to watch over him, and as they see occa- 
sion, to caution and warn him against all errors, either 
by saying too much or too little, or in any other manner 
acting contrary to the openings and pure leadings of 
the gift. There is no concern in which the society 
should be more upon its guard than that of the minis- 
try. When those who believe that they are called to 
this service depart from the precious life and become 
active in the mere will of the creature, — if such are 
permitted to go on they soon furnish occasion for pain- 
ful exercise to their brethren, and if they are suffered 
to continue are apt to become very obstinate in their 
opinion, and sometimes will suffer themselves to be 
disowned by their friends rather than submit to be ad- 
vised, or in any manner regulated in their movements. 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 227 

It has often been cause of deep concern where persons 
become self-willed and not disposed to regard any 
opinion but their own. Such have run out from less 
to more until there was no room or place in their 
minds for advice. It has often been matter of wonder 
why any should so far presume upon their own judg- 
ment as obstinately to oppose their best friends on this 
subject, when it must be clear that when the commu- 
nications of an individual are objected to by the meet- 
ing where they are offered they can be of no use. 
There are, no doubt, individuals furnished with a clear 
view of the nature of gospel ministry, in order that they 
might be proper judges of the ministry in the society, 
and this may be a purpose of divine wisdom in fur- 
nishing such a sight and judgment. It is obviously a 
matter of great importance to come to a right judgment 
on the subject. We may therefore conclude that it is 
acting the part of wisdom for such as Friends cannol 
approve, to submit to the judgment of their brethren 
rather than to go in their own self-will and wound the 
feelings of such as are concerned for their welfare. It 
is a mark of weak judgment when those who know 
that their communications are not satisfactory continue 
to impose them upon the society. Because if they 
would consider the effect, they must be convinced that 
all their engagements in that line were to their own 
prejudice and the injury of the cause. Sometimes 
Friends may become prejudiced against the testimony 
of an individual improperly and be the means of in- 
volving an honest mind in very serious trial that might 
have been avoided if there had been the exercise of 
more patience. But let the motive or reason have 
been what it may. If a person after appearing in the 



228 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

ministry finds that the way is not open, no better course 
can be taken than that of bearing their own burden for 
a time. Thus the meeting will eventually see and be 
satisfied that the testimonies are offered as a positive duty 
and that there is no self-will or stubbornness in the 
case. There is a precious simplicity and dignity in all 
those communications that are the fruit of the Divine 
Spirit that can never be imitated by the art of man. It 
is therefore much to be desired that all who believe 
they are called to this solemn and weighty concern 
might carefully wait for the openings and leadings of 
the true Spirit of the Gospel in their concerns to speak 
among the people. It is not only necessary to know 
the puttings forth of the great Head of the Church but 
we should also know when we are engaged in speak- 
ing to the people how to divide the word in such man- 
ner as to produce the right effect upon the minds of 
the hearers. There is a right time to close a testimo- 
ny as well as a right time to commence it, and where 
a Friend remains too long on his feet and the service 
begins to fail to command the true and solemnizing 
effect, it is much better to stop short and sit down than 
to continue, without the life and power is felt to be in 
dominion. These are considerations connected with 
the ministry that may seem of minor importance but 
nevertheless deserve to be attended to by all those who 
feel bound to the work. In the wisdom of the great 
Head of the Church we discover that he has bestowed 
upon our organic nature powers of utterance and hence 
it is that we have the capacity, of understanding one 
another. The powers of communication by speech 
are very valuable, and in the occupancy of these pow- 
ers we may become so well accomplished as to he 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 229 

easily and well understood. We may also acquire 
habits that would make it difficult for another to un- 
derstand anything that we say. On this part of the 
concern it appears that in the primitive church the 
apostles recommended to hold fast the form of sound 
words. Now by this we may understand that they had 
a respect to the use of such terms as might be under- 
stood. And it would seem that they also must have 
had a respect to the manner of delivery as well as to 
the matter delivered. It has frequently been observed 
that those in the ministry amongst Friends fail to employ 
their own natural voices and often fall into the habit of 
making use of an unnatural one, and are therefore 
sometimes not easily understood. Now although this 
may be considered as the less important part of the 
concern it is nevertheless entitled to some conside- 
ration. Those who adopt a clear and intelligent man- 
ner of speaking are generally acceptable among their 
friends. 

20th of 2d month, 1841. 



In the origin of religious society it is reasonable to 
suspect that there should be a cause or a motive to jus- 
tify a new establishment, and where such cause or mo- 
tive is well founded the society may be considered as 
coming forth on a justifiable ground. To form sects 
or parties merely out of respect to a popular individual 
has more the appearance of an evil than a good in it. 
There has been at different periods of the world such a 
state of religious sentiment and such conditions of so- 
ciety as have no doubt furnished just occasion for dis- 

20 



230 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

sention and for becoming organized under a different 
name and with different views. Such w T as the fact 
when Martin Luther dissented from the Romish church. 
It was impossible for him to prevail upon that church 
to give up the doctrine of a purgatory or the faith it 
entertained in the Host and various other particulars 
which might be mentioned. It remained therefore for 
him to establish a separate society. Luther was acting 
in agreement with his judgment when he opposed the 
superstition of the Romish Church. In his labors to 
improve the profession of religion all that he could do 
was to enlighten others as far as he had been enlight- 
ened himself. His establishment though separated 
from many of the useless forms of those that preceded 
him was not perfect or at least it embraced for its gov- 
ernment forms and duties which subsequent reformers 
have deemed incompatible with the spirituality of the 
gospel. From this cause the way remained open for 
the gathering new societies. But when in the pro- 
gress of the light of the gospel individuals were raised 
up who banished all unnecessary formalities and had 
embraced and cultivated the true Christian doctrines 
a foundation was gained incapable of reform. All sub- 
sequent divisions of Christian professors into sects and 
parties seem to have risen out of motives that are 
doubtful, and there is reason to doubt the soundness of 
their origin. Especially if it be true that the only jus- 
tifiable cause for forming a new sect is that of arriving 
at a perfect society and a correct profession of Chris- 
tian doctrine. There is, however, reason to believe 
that there have been many sects established upon the 
mere preference given to a popular preacher. If es- 
tablishments upon such motives are to obtain credit we 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 231 

shall look in vain for stability in the Christian world. 
One will continue to say I am of Paul, another, I 
am of Apollos, and I of Cephas. But upon such pre- 
ferences it was never desired that religious communi- 
ties should be formed ; because were such a founda- 
tion countenanced or admitted it would open the way 
for every ambitious preacher to become the head of a 
party, and by this means the name of Christianity 
would be brought into contempt. So far therefore as 
the professors of the name of Christ have been di- 
vided from one another by following men rather than 
principles of faith to the same extent the cause of uni- 
versal righteousness has been injured. To restore the 
church of Christ to harmony and to produce that one- 
ness which was in the beginning must be the ardent 
desire of every true disciple. Or in other words to 
produce unanimity among the professors of religion ; 
for as to the living members of the church they must 
at all times be as the multitude of the believers were 
in the beginning, " of one heart and of one soul," be- 
cause the same mind that w T as in Christ is always to 
live in his followers and as this is experienced it takes 
away all division and they are one, even as He and the 
Father are one. With a view to bring about this one- 
ness the present essay has been attempted. It has been 
clear to the writer that the divided state of mankind 
on the great subject of the soul's redemption is not a 
consequence of true religion but that it must be owing 
to a want of it. Whatever causes have contributed to 
produce this state of things, or remain in support of 
the divided state of the professors of religion he be- 
lieves when all agree to lay down every degree of 
sectarian pride and prejudice, union of mind and judg- 



232 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

merit will follow and the sincere disciples of Christ 
finding that they are all possessed of the same mind 
that they are governed by the same spirit that dwelt in 
Christ, and knowing that if any man have not the 
spirit of Christ he is none of his. They will necessa- 
rily be one even as He and his Father are one. To 
promote this great and blessed union that might ex- 
tend from sea to sea and from the rivers to the ends of 
the earth must be to advance an object of the greatest 
value to mankind. Why then are we divided as at 
present ? Is the religion of Jesus Christ who came to 
put an end to sin to finish transgression and in the room 
thereof to bring in everlasting righteousness of such a 
mysterious and hidden nature that its duties are not to 
be comprehended. How then did the Prophet Isaiah 
fall into so great a mistake as to say that the way- 
faring man though a fool shall not err therein. Let 
all men think for themselves and examine what tends 
to produce in their own minds the greatest confidence, 
the most perfect peace and happiness, and when they 
find this they will find the same thing in which the mul- 
titude of believers were united in the beginning. They 
will find that light that makes manifest all the unfruit- 
ful works of darkness a light which according to St. 
John enlightens every man that comes into the world. 
The same that gives man to see the error of his way 
and convinces the understanding of what there is oc- 
casion to repent of, what must be forsaken and given 
up in order to have fellowship with it. In this state 
it will be easy to see that the object of our devotion 
is the same. That the church of Christ has always 
been composed of members in unity one with another 
and that however religious professors may divide from 






ESSAYS AND LETTERS, 233 

one another. This church is made up of those that 
live in the light and walk in the light even as he is in 
the light and therefore they necessarily have fellowship 
with each other. It was this same light which the 
apostle Paul calls the spirit, a measure whereof is 
given to every man to profit withal. The Spirit of 
Truth : the same which the blessed Jesus promised to 
his disciples and which was to teach them all things 
and bring all things to their remembrance. Accord- 
ingly we find his promise fulfilled to them on the 
memorable day of Pentecost, — when the Holy Ghost 
was sent down from heaven and rested on each of 
them, concerning which the apostle Peter bore testi- 
mony to the multitude and informed them. This is 
that w T hich was spoken by the Prophet Joel saying, it 
shall come to pass in the latter days that I will pour 
forth of my spirit upon all flesh and your sons and your 
daughters shall prophesy &c. To this gift of the spirit 
this light to enlighten the Gentiles, and for God's sal- 
vation to the ends of the earth the Holy Sciptures give 
ample testimony. In the early state of the Christian 
Church the Holy Spirit was received, believed in and 
obeyed. It was in their estimation, Christ within, 
the hope of Glory, the Power of God, and the Wis- 
dom of God the same that was in the beginning of 
his creation and by w T hich the worlds were made, 
the Alpha and the Omega. By the manifestation 
whereof the Gospel was preached in every creature. 
To which angels, principalities and powers, things in 
Heaven and in earth were to be subject. Under the 
immediate teaching whereof the Holy Scriptures were 
written. While the members considered this heavenly 
gift paramount to all other guides or means of Faith 

20* 



234 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

they were a united body and their preaching and 
their example had a powerful influence upon man- 
kind and the reason was this that they that heard 
them had the witness in themselves. But when the 
testimonies of those who were witnesses of the spirit 
were received by subsequent believers and held in 
preference to the spirit itself, then disagreement fol- 
lowed ; one class urging one thing, and another urg- 
ing another, one saying I am of Paul and another I 
am of Apollos, &c. Some contending for circumcis- 
ion, some for a respect to the Jewish restrictions upon 
the articles of food and others for regarding one day 
above another ; others again esteeming every day 
alike. By such division and excuses of division the 
professors in process of time were separated and dif- 
ferent doctrines obtained credit. Hence a door was 
opened for controversy and for the exercise of the 
wisdom, will and talents of men to take the lead in 
ordering and managing the plain simple concerns of 
the Church. Under these circumstances the fathers 
of one period were found at variance with those of 
another and contradictory systems and opinions obtained 
credit and were supported by their several parties and 
friends and that which in its rise gave the occasion of di- 
vision, though it was viewed no doubt by the sincere 
followers as an occasion of regret and as likely to 
produce weakness and disorder, in the end became at 
length common, and apparently as at this day without 
remedy. Thus we may easily find the origin of the mul- 
tiplicity of sects and parties among the professors 
of the name of Christ. While the sincere mind is 
taking a view of this progressive decline in the stand- 
ing and character of the professed friends of Christiani- 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 235 

ty, it is impossible not to deplore the melancholy 
change, and the same spirit which leads to mourn over 
the many divisions and parties which now 7 exists will 
necessarily lead to the desire that they should become 
again united. If we believe that the doctrines of 
Christianity are plain and simple, and that which it 
is necessary for a man to believe in order to be a 
Christian may be readily attained, may we not con- 
clude that a union might be perfected and a restoration 
gained to the primitive standing of the followers of 
Christ. To accomplish this great object it appears to the 
author there is but one way, and that is to go back to 
the ground from whence we have departed. If we do 
so we shall not depend on the externals of religion, 
but come under the guidance of the same spirit as be- 
lieved in in the beginning. We shall admit of the 
same liberties in obedience to this spirit which ob- 
tained among the prophets and apostles. Those liber- 
ties were not calculated to weaken the ties of moral 
obligation or in any degree to separate man from his 
fellow man. Our first enquiry with a view to return 
to the primitive state of the Church will be made into 
the duties which w r ere deemed of positive obligation : 
these we shall attempt to separate from those of less 
weight and importance — and first as to ministers. 
Those of this class or character were to be gifted by 
the Divine spirit for the service. It was not thought 
possible that a man would be made a minister by any 
human means. This qualification was purely the gift 
of the Spirit, and a wo rested upon such if they did not 
preach the gospel. Paul informs us that the gospel 
which he preached he received not from man neither 
was he taught but by the revelation of Jesus Christ. 



236 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

And for this cause the Most High made choice of 
him to make of him both a minister and a witness, de- 
livering him from the people and from the Gentiles 
" to whom now I send thee to open their eyes and to 
turn them from darkness to light and from the power of 
Satan unto God that they might receive forgiveness of 
their sins" and thus be united to the church of Christ. 
This apostle having freely received thought it was his 
duty freely to give, laboring with his own hands that 
he might not make the gospel chargeable to any. He 
did not preach by contracts or attempt after this manner 
to abuse his power in the gospel — nor did he ever al- 
ledge that his qualifications for the ministry were 
gained by outward or literary means. The same is 
the fact in relation to all his companions in the w r ork 
both male and female. They were all spiritually 
called and all bound by him that called them freely 
to minister what they had freely received. It may be 
remarked too that they did not believe the gospel stood 
in word only, but in power. Of this they gave ample 
testimony, and appear clearly to demonstrate that in 
their opinion the Gospel of Jesus Christ was the 
Power of God unto Salvation to all them that be- 
lieve. To men and women who had this kind of un- 
derstanding of the ministry of the gospel nothing could 
appear more preposterous than an attempt to sell it for 
money ; I say to men and women because that women 
took part in the ministry is evident as acknowledged 
by the testimony of the Holy Scriptures. On this sub- 
ject there has been among the professors of Chris- 
tianity a melancholy change. They who now claim 
the character of ministers seem to think that they are 
entitled to it because they have acquired a knowledge 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 237 

of the Oriental Languages ; they understand the Greek 
and the Hebrew and are therefore prepared in their 
own estimation to stand in the solemn office of minis- 
ters. But although those attainments may be supposed 
to have their advantages in a literary point of view, it 
is impossible that they should prepare any to turn a 
dark and deluded world from darkness to Light and 
from the power of Satan unto God. Of course they 
cannot prepare an individual to fulfil the important 
work of the ministry from all which we may surely be- 
lieve that the numerous theological seminaries instead 
of producing union among the professors of Christian- 
ity will be instrumental in separating them if possible 
still wider one from another. Those schools will re- 
ceive for ministerial education young persons who 
when they complete their studies will take it for granted 
that they must be clothed with the title of Doctors in 
Divinity — at the same time the truly enlightened Chris- 
tian will think of them very differently — because such 
must always believe that it is not for man to select the 
officers in the church of Christ, any more than it is for 
him to furnish the requisite gifts or talents. Hence the 
Divines of human ordination will always be estimated 
as having taken the presumed ground of worldly wis- 
dom : in consequence of which it will be impossible 
for them to be the instruments of union in the church 
of Christ. 



Perhaps there is no disposition common to man, 
which has been the cause of more strife and confusion 



238 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

than the love of power and preference. We have an 
example of this kind given in the case of the mother of 
Zebedee's children who came to Jesus, worshipping 
him, and soliciting for her two sons that they might be 
preferred by him when he should come into his king- 
dom. But it may be easily perceived that he disap- 
proved of the application, and adopted a plan which 
should serve to convince his followers that this was a 
state of mind which they were not to countenance. 
He reminded them how it was among the Gentiles." 
" The princes," says he, " of the Gentiles exercise 
dominion over them ; but it shall not be so among you, 
but whosoever will be great among you let him be 
your minister. And whosoever will be chief among 
you let him be your servant. Even as the Son of Man 
came not to be ministered unto but to minister, and to 
give his life a ransom for many." If in religious so- 
ciety the doctrine given in the foregoing case had been 
wisely regarded, much evil might have been prevented. 
The Society of Friends, once a happy people, and in 
many respects an example to others, might have re- 
mained in perfect harmony, had they maintained that 
humility of mind and manners, so continually required 
by the Great and Holy Head. But a spirit opposed to 
the meekness and gentleness of the dear Son of God, 
having obtained the dominion over us, it was impossi- 
ble for us in this state to maintain anything like unity. 
Nor will any society long remain united while those 
turbulent tempters are permitted to rule. To gain the 
Lamb's victory we must always expect it through pa- 
tient suffering. All conquests sought in any other 
way, must be connected with that spirit which obtains 
its end by confused noises and garments rolled in 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 239 

blood. Hence it is said that " cursed is the man that 
trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm." With 
carnal weapons the Christian can take no part. He is 
to come himself, body, soul and spirit, under the yoke 
of Christ ; and in this state he has entered into the 
Kingdom of Righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy 
Spirit. 

Now it cannot be that any of these living members, 
while they are under and subject to the precious Gift, 
will ever desire to bear rule over the minds and con- 
sciences of their brethren. And if such at any time 
should feel in themselves a spirit of domination, they 
would know that in it there could be no peace. It is 
not the design of our Holy Head, if we may judge 
either from his example, or his precepts, that the mem- 
bers of his church should ever depend upon the arm 
of flesh for its government ; and therefore it is the 
duty of his members to employ no other power for the 
conquest of disorders, than the power of Love. When 
this does not succeed, the living must take their stand 
in the everlasting patience. It has been the portion 
of the faithful to have trials. They have seen unruly 
spirits and they have suffered from them the loss of 
everything, and even life itself, but this was their vic- 
tory, even their faith, which they held in a pure con- 
science ; and to such all things have worked together 
for good. They have found that all manner of evil 
spirits were made subject to them in the Lord's time ; 
and as they have placed all their hope and confidence 
in him, so they have not been suffered to fall ; but 
have stood firm and faithful to the end, and it is the 
end which crowns all. 

Confiding in the truth of the foregoing doctrine, 



240 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

and having the most powerful assurance that the gos- 
pel of Christ, which is the power of God unto salva- 
tion to all them that believe, consists of Love, — we 
are next to show that this is the state to which every 
follower of the Lamb of God is called. " A new 
commandment I give unto you, that ye love one 
another : even as I have loved you ;" and " what 
greater love hath any man than this, that he lay 
down his life for his friend." Such are the precepts 
and such also was the example of the Saviour of 
men. He has condescended to be our instructor, and 
all those who become his subjects find that it is by 
living in love that they are preserved in the unity of 
the one eternal Spirit. As therefore pure and unfeigned 
love is to be the governing principle among Chris- 
tians ; it is evident that they can never depart from 
it and remain members of the church of Christ. 
When any therefore suffer their minds to b e carried 
away from the mark of Discipleship, they cease to 
be Christians, and join themselves in spirit to a 
different order of men. As well might it be expected 
to make darkness light, or falsehood truth, as that 
any should depart from the Spirit of Love and at 
the same time be Christians ; or, which is the same 
thing, disciples of Christ. But when this heavenly 
command to love one another is lived in, the mem- 
bers have passed from Darkness to Light, from the 
kingdom and government of this world, to the king- 
dom and government of the Prince of Peace. The 
great duty therefore of all the members of this heaven- 
ly kingdom is to keep clear of all strife and contention 
— to live in Love and keep it alive in the Lord, both 
towards God and man. Thus they will be without 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 241 

any defilement having their lamps trimmed and their 
lights burning. 

In order to promote the gathering and perfect esta- 
blishment of this true church of God, it is necessary 
that there should be raised up men and women of 
honest and sincere minds, who will not seek to obtain 
dominion over their brethren, nor suffer themselves to 
be carried away by any worldly object ; but, believing 
in the great truths of the gospel, they will be careful 
to keep unspotted from the world. Not pleading for 
the indulgence of human infirmities, but walking in the 
light as He their Holy Head is light, they w T ill have 
fellowship one with another. Oh the depth, both of 
the mercy and goodness of God, to such gathered 
souls ! They have the power and the privilege given 
them to enter within the vail, and know what it is to 
witness the living power and presence of their holy 
teacher ; who opens to them a sight and a sense of 
the Holy of Holies, where they can adore him that 
was, and is, and is to them to come in his own glory. 
The Lord of Hosts, the God of the spirits of all flesh is 
their Alpha and Omega. And because of the bright- 
ness of his coming, and the glory of his being, they 
can say that he is to them more than the increase of 
corn, wine, or oil. When these sons and daughters 
of the Most High are permitted to worship Him in the 
beauty of holiness, the shadows flee away ; and they 
see that they are not now come to the mount that 
might not be touched ; but on the contrary they have 
come to Mount Sion, and unto the city of the living 
God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable 
company of angels, to the general assembly and church 
of the firstborn which are written in heaven, and to God 

21 



242 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

the judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made 
perfect. Such then are the living members of God's 
invisible church. Now this heavenly company can 
never be divided, but must be and remain the one 
eternal body of which Christ Jesus is the Head. And 
as the head is perfect, so must the body be perfect also ; 
being fitly compacted and joined together by unlimited 
power and wisdom ; and all the members of this living 
and heavenly body must be capable of a spiritual com- 
munion. 



FAMILY EDUCATION. 

We are now to look into the duties which are re- 
quired, and must be fulfilled on the part of those sons 
and daughters of God. As they have entered into 
covenant with the Holy One of Israel, they are bound 
by pure love watchfully to regard all that is required 
of them to do : among the first and most solemn of 
obligations, the duty of commanding their households 
and those after them, can never be neglected without 
incurring the divine displeasure. It appears to have 
been a cause why the Almighty declared he would not 
hide from Abraham what he had determined to do 
with the people of Sodom and Gomorrah. " Shall I 
hide from Abraham the thing that I do, seeing that I 
know him, that he will command his children and his 
household, and they shall keep the way of the Lord ?" 

It is much to be lamented that many children are 
permitted to grow up in the Society of Friends, with- 
out their being ever taught the lesson of obedience to 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 243 

parents. The consequence is, that they in a state of 
manhood prove self-willed, if not stubborn ; nor have 
they scarcely any respect for the judgment of their pa- 
rents, but live in opposition to the advice of their 
friends ; nor is it likely that such will ever make use- 
ful and agreeable members of society ; because being 
always indulged with their own gratifications, and 
never condescending to proper restraint they acquire a 
habit of obstinacy that ever after renders them disa- 
greeable in all company. But children that are rightly 
educated are mild and pleasant in their disposition and 
manners. On this important concern much might be 
said ; but though it is of great consequence to the 
cause of Truth, it must under present circumstances be 
left ; not without sincere desire, however that it may 
obtain the serious attention of Friends. As it re- 
gards the schooling of the families of Friends, I have 
long doubted the fitness of large boarding institutions 
for this purpose. It appears to me that a child to be 
brought up properly, should never be separated from a 
connection w T ith the domestic duties. If this was re- 
garded according to the merits of it, parents would un- 
dergo many inconveniences rather than send their chil- 
dren from home to be educated. In my opinion the 
proper place for children to receive learning is in the 
house of the parent ; and this could be readily accom- 
plished by a little attention to the proper occupancy of 
the time. In the winter farmers have the long even- 
ings at leisure, and if the plan was adopted of bringing 
the books on the table after supper, two hours might 
be devoted to instruction every evening, and it would 
not be long before the father and the children would 
find it a very happy method of acquiring the necessary 



244 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

learning : they would ever be delighted with those 
pleasant modes of family improvement so that in many 
families the father in a few years would see that their 
elder children were capable of supplying his place. 



ON THE IMPORTANCE OF KEEPING UP OUR 
MEETINGS OF WORSHIP. 

In reflecting upon the past and present condition of 
the society of Friends, and comparing the former with 
the latter there is much to indicate that Friends are on 
the decline. Formerly there was a great amount of 
love among them, and therefore it was their comfort 
and delight often to see one another : hence we find 
that religious meetings were carefully attended, and if 
at any time one of them was absent enquiry was made 
into the cause. By this means if any one was found 
to have neglected his or her duty the case was at once 
understood, and the individual received such help as 
was required and the society were prepared to help 
one another. But in proportion as the society fell 
away from this state they came into the condition of 
the Ephesian church, having left their first love. Thus 
the lively impressions and feeling of tender regard 
gradually declining there was not that care for one an- 
other that existed in the beginning, and members might 
be frequently absent from their religious meetings and 
none would feel sufficient concern to speak to him or 
her on the occasion. In this view of the decline of 
society it appears that in the first place a deficiency of 
a two-fold character gradually gained ground until we 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 245 

now have abundant cause to mourn over the present 
state of things at large amongst us. But our mourn- 
ing and complaining will do but little for us. It is 
time for measures to be taken that may have some 
proper effect. In the first place it seems so clear that 
we cannot kindle up again that ardent love of God and 
of one another that existed during the time of suffering 
under persecution. In that state of things there was 
much to awaken tender sympathy and engage Friends 
in considering the situation of the members and to ad- 
minister relief. Those acts of kindness had a tendency 
to keep alive feelings of mutual regard, and hence we 
see that a change of situation has very much contribu- 
ted to produce a change of character in the society. 
Since the spirit of persecution has subsided, Friends, 
as a body, have gone on in the pursuit of worldly con- 
cerns and being restrained by principle from indulging 
in the common extravagances of mankind they soon 
began to increase in the treasures of the world and thus 
as the occasions of suffering were removed the oppor- 
tunities of seeing one another were not so frequent. 
By those changes in situation a change in habits and 
manners followed, and prosperity in their worldly pur- 
suits has gradually introduced a selfish spirit ; a spirit 
in its w T hole character differing from the generous and 
benign spirit of the gospel. In this way we may have 
the gradual but positive decline of many amongst us 
from that religious feeling which had so eminently at- 
tended the minds of Friends in the beginning. A 
worldly spirit having thus obtained a deep hold on the 
mind it is now necessary to consider how and by what 
means the society may be brought from under its influ- 
ence and come to stand upon the original ground of 

21* 



246 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

love to God and to one another. If there is no alter- 
native and we must go on as has been the case for 
more than fifty years it is almost a self-evident ease 
that the society will in this way suffer itself to be rob- 
bed of the spiritual and heavenly standing it once held 
and the meetings for the worship of Almighty God be 
held in a very neglected manner. We may observe 
that during this decline there has been in almost all the 
settlements of Friends those who have been concerned 
to attend all their meetings and it is by the zeal and 
faithfulness of such that the society has been kept 
from falling away and losing their standing as a reli- 
gious body. By taking a view of the concern of this 
class we shall find that from year to year they have had 
the maintainance of our religious meetings for worship 
much at heart and have given testimony in the extracts 
from their different Yearly Meetings expressive of the 
travail of the church on this important subject. Many 
of those valuable productions have been read in the 
meetings of Friends and then laid by to receive no 
further attention. If those testimonies of deep-felt con- 
cern were examined it has been thought that some of 
them at least might be rendered more useful by being 
spread before our young friends. They would in this 
way come to see the concern of society for their reli- 
gious improvement. In the present state of the sub- 
ject there seems but-little to hope and much to appre- 
hend ; but though there is reason to be impressed with 
discouragement there is also some cause to believe 
Friends may be again revived and brought to feel our 
situation. If we were altogether a forsaken people 
we should find that the Lord answered no more either 
by vision or by prophecy. But this it is believed is 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 247 

not the case because we find that our meetings are 
still at times clothed with a happy and precious solem- 
nity and there are preserved among us those who are 
at times raised up to bear a living and reaching testi- 
mony. It therefore remains for Friends to try to keep 
a firm hold of the right thing, and try as way opens to 
stir one another up to love and good works. The ne- 
glected state of our religious meetings particularly in 
or near the middle of the week should claim our care 
and attention. Let us endeavor to learn if possible 
what is the cause why members are so frequently ab- 
sent and if it should be found on enquiry that some 
have embraced opinions opposed to the continuance of 
those meetings, if they cannot be convinced of their 
error their cases should be introduced to the Monthly 
Meeting and should they continue to oppose our meet- 
ings they should be disowned from the society. By 
this means if our number should be reduced for a 
time there is reason to believe that this w T ould only be 
for a time, and as it would be manifest that those who 
remained in the society set a proper example and were 
themselves diligent attenders of our meeting this would 
be encouraging to honest enquirers nor would it be long 
before we should find many applications to become 
members. There would be some encouragement to 
unite w T ith a society that were alive in the fulfilment 
of their religious duty ; but if we remain as we are in 
a state of weakness there can be no occasion for the 
seriously thoughtful to connect themselves with us. It 
is therefore necessary for Friends to come out of the 
present mixed and disorderly state, and short of this 
there is no reason to expect that the society will be 
improved and come to take the proper hold of the im- 



248 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

portant Christian testimonies we have been called to 
maintain in the world. 

I have lived in all good conscience before God unto 
this day — and again in this do I exercise myself daily 
to keep a conscience void of offence both towards God 
and man. Notwithstanding St. Paul maintained this 
high standing, it does not appear that he had received 
from his education, which was doubtless liberal, correct 
views of his religious duty — and therefore his con- 
science prior to his conversion must have been con- 
formed to the opinions received from his preceptors. 
This is probably no uncommon case — but on the 
contrary quite general, and therefore it would not be 
proper to consider conscience an infallible guide. But 
as I have frequently heard it placed in that point of 
light, and believe that many hold this opinion of it, I 
have apprehended it might be useful to take up some 
inquiries upon the subject, and try, if possible, to 
show in what degree of credit this faculty should be 
held. As I have already mentioned, the conscience of 
St. Paul before his conversion must have been in 
agreement with the opinions of his preceptors. After 
his conversion, as his mind was altered, and as he 
now saw that he had been grossly in error, we are not 
to believe that this very great change was dictated by 
his conscience, consequently it must have been pro- 
duced by the powerful operation of some other cause. 
By examining his own testimony upon the subject it 
will appear that he was convinced of his blindness by 
a supernatural light — by a light from Heaven — and 
being so convinced though the dictates of conscience 
were not changed, yet the points of conscientious ap- 
probation and disapprobation were. Formerly he was 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 249 

supposing he was doing God service by persecuting 
the disciples of Christ, and he had a conscience which 
did not condemn him for his zeal in this business. 
Now he finds by the interference of a supernatural 
principle that he was in the transgressing nature, and 
doing those things that were contrary to the divine 
mind. He is brought to this important discovery not 
by conscience, but by the light of Christ. From those 
facts it may be perceived that before man is humbled 
by the power of Truth, and brought to see himself in 
the light of Christ — that light which enlightens every 
man that comes into the world — his best guide is a fal- 
lible principle ; a principle which can possess no more 
perfection in itself — than his judgment and as that has 
been formed in agreement with his education, he will 
conform to its rudiments. He will be a Jew, a Chris- 
tian, or a Mahometan, and conscientiously regard the 
doctrines and opinions in which he has been educated. 
Darkness therefore will cover his mind, and it cannot 
be possible for him under those circumstances to have 
an infallible guide — because he is living in the trans- 
gressing nature, and is the subject of a state in which 
the mind and conscience is defiled. Hence to call 
upon those who are so circumstanced to obey their 
conscience is not fulfilling the duty of a gospel minister 
— nay it may even be the means of inviting such to 
transgress against God — conscience then in the unre- 
generate man is not a safe religious guide. It was not 
sufficient to awaken St. Paul and lead him out of 
error; nor is it a principle of any greater value in 
others — in the great concern of the soul's redemption. 
Before a conscience is to be relied upon in the protec- 
tion of the soul from defilement is formed — the indi- 



250 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

vidual must become subject to the divine visitation. 
He must be prostrated in a full conviction that he is a 
fallen and sinful creature — and that all his own acts, 
even his best acts are performed in conformity with a 
state of rebellion against God. After he has passed 
through this humbling view of himself and has come 
to see that he is undone without a Saviour — the foun- 
dation upon which he is engaged to build is changed. 
His mind obtains new views of itself — and those views 
being given by the presence of the light of Christ, a 
conscience is formed in him which is not built upon a 
human but upon a divine testimony. Now these are 
they that form the society of the multitude of believers 
who are of one heart and one soul — they consequently 
being led by an infallible guide out of darkness into 
the glorious light of the gospel, see eye to eye. And 
by keeping under the divine government, conscience 
in them compared to the light of the moon becomes as 
the light of the sun. Such witness great tenderness 
of spirit, and therefore enter deeply into the sufferings 
of Christ — they are wounded by every appearance of 
evil either in themselves or others. They all therefore 
walk by the same rule and mind the same thing. In 
consequence of which they hold a united testimony, 
and are one in Christ. To them no duty is imposed 
by their own will or wisdom, but all is the immediate 
offspring of an infallible guide. If we go back into 
the history of these subjects of the kingdom of the 
Prince of Peace, we shall find that it never was the 
business of any of these to impose creeds and ceremo- 
nies upon the disciples of Christ. They have always 
aimed at maintaining obedience to the pure spirit, and 
contended that it is the letter that killeth, and the 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 251 

Spirit only that giveth life. We are to look for the 
traditions of men and the imposition of rites and cere- 
monies from another class — and we shall find them 
among those of the Pharisaical order. There have been 
Pharisaical Jews and Pharisaical Christians — and the 
latter have been as numerous as the former. Through 
them there has been heaped upon the Christian pro- 
fession a host of idolatrous duties, which are now con- 
tended for as conscientious obligations — and really are 
such upon the minds of those who are in the transgres- 
sing nature, and whom the Truth has never been 
permitted to set free. Those dark obligations of con- 
science have long tyrannized it over the children of 
God — and having set themselves up in the temple of 
God, they have assumed the prerogative of God, — and 
like Paul before his conversion, have supposed that in 
persecuting the true church they are doing God ser- 
vice. It therefore is important that the deceptions 
should be detected which have long been taking shelter 
under a supposed conscientious obligation, and which 
modern supposed Charity seems willing to credit as 
belonging to the heritage of God. But it would be as 
easy to unite light with darkness, or Christ with 
Belial, as to bring those idolatrous devotees with all 
their indulgence of a transgressing nature into this glo- 
rious abode of harmony and of Truth. 



PART II. 
After the foregoing observations it may be proper 
to show that a false conscience, or a conscience 
founded in delusion is as possible a case as a false or 



252 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

deluded judgment. When the advocates for the gos- 
pel of Jesus Christ who had been brought by the 
power of the Spirit of God out of darkness, engaged 
in the execution of their important mission, we do not 
find that they began their labors by taking hold of the 
learning and wisdom of man, nor did they lay it down 
as an essential in the Lord's work that men should be- 
come masters of the languages, or even that they 
should depend exclusively upon any outward means. 
On the contrary they came out with a plain testimony ; 
they declared that all had sinned and fallen short of 
the glory of God — and therefore mankind were in bon- 
dage and held under chains of darkness. They pro- 
claimed the necessity of repentance — that the old man 
with his deeds which are corruptible should be put off, 
and the new man put on — that the transgressing 
nature should be subdued, and a new and heavenly 
nature supply its place. Until this change was effected 
all was disorder — the mind and conscience defiled — 
and by no means prepared to judge in the great con- 
cerns of the church of Christ. But how does the case 
stand at present. Are we not informed of schools of 
divinity — theological students, fitting themselves up for 
the service of the church, and relying upon those en- 
dowments gained by study to prepare them to teach 
others the way in which they should go, while they 
are practically ignorant, and even enemies to the cross 
of the Redeemer. Walking in the pride and vanity 
of their own pompous imaginations, and daring to be 
judges of other men's consciences. Instead of them- 
selves learning to be humble, and trusting to the shep- 
herd of souls to instruct them and give them to see 
their blind and fallen state they are standing at a 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 253 

distance from the true ground, and as far as their 
influence extends keeping others also at a distance. 
From the commencement of those man-made ministers 
we may date the decline of vital Christianity, and find 
substituted in its room the decrees of synods, and the 
dark and delusive doctrines of human wisdom supply- 
ing the place of the plain and precious precepts of the 
primitive ministers of Christ. Under those circum- 
stances, the judgment is darkened, and of consequence, 
a conscience built upon it must be equally dark and 
ignorant. It is from those causes that the prosperity of 
the Messiah's kingdom is retarded. 



ON DIVINE REVELATION. 

It seems extraordinary, but is no less true, that 
while it is confessed there has been a revelation from 
God to man, it is denied that revelation is continued. 
Those who say so take up this conclusion, because 
they find the human family in the possession of ideas 
and opinions which they conceive could not have been 
obtained by the exercise of the natural senses alone, 
and because the scriptures of truth are a composition 
which so widely differ from all others, that they are 
almost necessarily admitted to be of supernatural ori- 
gin. The question, therefore of a divine revelation 
being furnished at any time is a question of very great 
interest ; because^ if no such revelation has been fur- 
nished, then the scriptures should be rejected as an im- 
position upon the world. For every composition which 
is not what it professes to be, must of consequence be 

22 



254 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

an imposition, and the greater the profession the greater 
the imposition. But the scriptures are a revelation 
from God to man, and therefore revelations have been. 
That they are a revelation may be proved from the doc- 
trines they contain, being superior to all others,— -from 
the events they have foretold coming literally to pass, 
and from their agreement with the convictions in every 
man's mind. The superiority of their doctrines is not 
denied by their most decided enemies. But this su- 
periority could not be the effect of human sagacity ; — 
for, if they had no higher fountain from whence to 
have proceeded, Scriptures or doctrines equally sub- 
lime might long since have become general. But if we 
examine the ideas and doctrines which have resulted 
from the natural talents of men, we shall find them to 
be in almost every point of view inferior. Hence we 
may surely conclude that the Scriptures are of super- 
natural origin ; and consequently, that to those who 
wrote them a divine revelation was granted. The 
events foretold in them having literally taken place, 
is a fact which there is no difficulty in proving. Wit- 
ness the unexampled destruction of Jerusalem, — the 
overthrow of the temple, and the remarkable disper- 
sion of the Jews among all nations. Circumstances 
so critically fulfilled, that the prediction seems more 
like a history written after the events had taken place, 
than a prophecy preceding them. 

In a calm deliberate attention to the important doc- 
trines which the scriptures contain, no man can fail to 
have impressions furnished differing from those pro- 
duced by the reading of any other book: and hence he 
must conclude that those impressions and convictions 
of their superiority are proofs of a supernatural origin. 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 255 

If then we have clear evidence that divine revela- 
lations have been communicated to man, — surely we 
must admit that whatever has been may be again. 
Revelation has been and therefore may be again. 

But what are the objections to a repetition of reve- 
lation ? Can it be said that man is not the same now 
that he was when they were communicated ? Is there 
any difference in the conformation of either his mind 
or body ? Is the nature of moral obligations changed ? 
Or are the passions and appetites altered ? Will it be 
contended that the difficulty of such communications is 
rendered insuperable ? Or can it be said that be- 
cause a revelation has been given, that therefore all 
future communications from the Almighty would be 
useless ? If we take the testimony of the scriptures on 
the subject, we shall find that they support a belief 
that revelation is to be expected as the common privi- 
lege of the faithful. 1 John, 2, 27, " But the anoint- 
ing which ye have received of him abideth in you ; 
and ye need not that any man teach you, but as the 
same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth 
and is no lie ; and even as it hath taught you ye shall 
abide in him" Similar to this testimony is that deliv- 
ered by Paul in his epistle to Titus, chap. 2, 11, 12, 
" For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath 
appeared to all men teaching us, that denying ungodli- 
ness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, 
righteously and godly in this present world.' 5 And 
again, 1 Corinthians, 12, 7, " But the manifestation 
of the spirit is given to every man to profit withal." I 
w T ould ask, is it possible to understand those testimo- 
nies in any other light, or as having any other direct 
and plain meaning, than that of continued revelation ? 



256 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

By them we are told oi 2, principle which " is truth, 
and is no lie ;" and which is able to teach us all things ; 
that this principle is the grace of God, and that it 
" hath appeared to all men," — and the manifestation 
of the spirit which is given to every man to profit with- 
al. Now if we are not to understand this spirit as 
having the power to reveal to us the will of God, and 
consequently, to teach us of all things necessary to 
our salvation, I can conceive no kind of useful mean- 
ing in them. But such was the meaning conveyed by 
the apostles ; and therefore according to their testimo- 
nies revelation is continued to man. 

Again, if we consider what it is that makes a differ- 
ence between truth and falsehood, between light and 
darkness, as they alternately act upon us, I apprehend 
it will be impossible to explain this difference upon 
any other ground than that of the operation of the 
spirit which " searcheth all things, yea, the deep things 
of God." But take away this spirit, and let the hu- 
man race be left to the mere powers of our natural in- 
telligence, or to the operation of that knowledge which 
is acquired by sensation and reflection, — and let us 
examine what our qualifications would be under those 
circumstances. Sensation being outward, is manifestly 
excited by material objects, and reflections upon those 
objects, would be reflections upon natural and ma- 
terial things ; — hence there would only be produced in 
us corresponding ideas; — and as those ideas would 
strictly agree with their exciting causes, of consequence 
there would be nothing spiritual in them. They would 
be the result of that natural sensation and reflection 
which constitutes the natural man who, according to 
Paul, " Receiveth not the things of the spirit of God, 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 257 

for they are foolishness unto him ; neither can he know 
them because they are spiritually discerned." Which 
clearly implies, that the ideas of all things are only ex- 
cited in us by their proper objects ; — those that are 
natural by the presentation of natural and visible things 
and those that are spiritual by a divine and spiritual 
cause. If then the ideas of all things can only be ex- 
cited by their corresponding objects, it must be evi- 
dent, tkat while the knowledge of natural things is ac- 
quired by the presentation of natural objects to the na- 
tural senses, — those that are spiritual have a spiritual 
mode of presentation, and are only known in conse- 
quence of being presented to a spiritual capacity 
in man. Take away this capacity, and leave him 
wholly subject to natural sensation and reflection, and 
he could no more understand spiritual subjects, — 
than the natural man could understand sounds by sight 
or colors by hearing. 

Hence we may surely conclude, that it has consisted 
with the order of perfect wisdom to constitute man 
both a natural and a spiritual being ; and that these 
senses that are outward embrace the material and visible 
and the ideas thence arising pertain to the natural 
world. But, on the other hand as he is not only a 
being of temporal and material existence, but also a 
being of spiritual and eternal duration, there are as well 
spiritual perceptions, as natural : and hence it is plain 
that those which are of the spiritual class are the per- 
ceptions which include the knowledge of divine and 
spiritual things. This appears to be the doctrine 
taught in the Holy Scriptures. They everywhere hold 
out the idea that God is a spirit — that man is made 

after his own image, and that temporal existence and 

22* 



258 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

objects belong to those capacities that are temporal — 
that those that are spiritual and eternal have capacities 
agreeing therewith — and that to these capacities are 
unfolded the revelations of the will of God. That by 
the exercise of them man is brought into a state capa- 
ble of searching all things, yea, the deep things of 
God — and that through the medium of this spiritual 
capacity, every revelation of the divine will has been 
comprehended. But it may be said " these are asser- 
tions without proof — and therefore will not do to be re- 
lied upon. Is there any evidence that the human race 
ever did or ever can be certainly ascertained of any- 
thing but what comes under the cognizance of the five 
corporeal senses? To this we may reply that those 
who foretold future events which did certainly come to 
pass, must have been led to this knowledge by some- 
thing different from the natural senses, — and this must 
have been a spiritual or divine intelligence, 



As we pass along the important path of time circum- 
stances take place which seem Providentially to remind 
us of the uncertainty of all visible things. In the case 
of Thomas Pirn, late a respectable inhabitant of East 
Cain township, Chester county, this impression was 
made in a most powerful manner. He had left his 
family as usual, in his gig, in which he had been ac- 
customed for many years to travel among his neighbors. 
The distance which he had contemplated going did not 
exceed a few miles ; but finding after going a short 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 259 

distance that he was attacked with indisposition, he 
turned in order to reach home. It was however too 
late. Before he could again reach his habitation the 
vital spark had fled, and to an affectionate wife and 
family he was returned a corpse. The support 
which his wife in particular felt under the awful cir- 
cumstance was admirable. It is not our intention on 
the present memorable occasion to say all that might 
be said, but it seems due in this case to mention some 
of the prominent features of the character of the 
deceased. He was one of those rare instances of a 
man who without much profession came up to the 
practice of doing as he would be done by. Among 
his neighbors he was social and free, and though he 
could plainly say to any man what he thought of him, 
he was seldom known to give offence. The writer of 
this memoir knew him well. In one instance they 
rode together to the house of a valuable acquaintance, 
where they arrived at an early hour of the morning. 
Our acquaintance said to T. P., " Thou art early at my 
house ; I suppose thou art in pursuit of some worldly 
object, and if thou was as much in earnest about the 
kingdom of heaven as thou appears to be about the 
world's concern, thou would make no inconsiderable 
figure as a religious man." To which T. P. calmly 
replied, " that men were not to be taken by appear- 
ances — that he had long thought that there might be 
much show where there was but little substance, and 
that for his part he had rather never be known as a 
religious man than not come up to the duties which we 
owed to this world." In his family his manners were 
easy and pleasant, and his house was liberally opened 
to all his friends. Although he had been for many 



260 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

years much crippled by a complaint of the rheumatic 
character, and which made it difficult for him to move 
from one place to another, yet he was never heard to 
murmur; on the contrary, in the company of his 
friends he was cheerful and entertaining. To the poor 
who were the objects of his kindness, he was a warm 
and a useful friend. In their distress he aided them, 
and in their follies he reproved them. Plain and frank 
in his manners, few men did with more honesty speak 
their minds to their friends. Through life he was an 
example of moderation, and although industrious and 
attentive to his temporal concerns, he was never known 
to be oppressive. His tenants who took his advice 
Were in common successful and uniformly respected 
him. By a regular system of economy and judicious 
management of his concerns he became wealthy ; but 
in all his transactions he had the happiness to steer his 
course with so much caution that he was never known 
to have a law-suit on his own account. Within a 
short time before his death he seemed to be aware that 
his end was approaching ; and with this view he was 
attentive to have nothing undone which rested on his 
mind to do. A few days before his departure he men- 
tioned that he had but two visits to make, and if these 
were paid he should be done. It is believed he was 
in the act of paying this last one w 7 hen he was called 
off. Having finished his course, we may justly say 
that as a husband, father, and friend, he was highly 
respected, and we have no doubt he w T ill be much 
missed by many who knew and valued his company. 
It is a consolation in looking to his end to believe that 
though it was sudden he had nothing to do but to die. 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 261 



In the organization of religious society it is neces- 
sary that the members should unite in the principle by 
which they are to be governed. If they believe in the 
fundamental obligations of Christianity, they will of 
course conclude that they are to be under and subject 
to that measure of the Spirit which the apostle Paul has 
said is given to every man to profit withal. By those 
who believe in this doctrine, it has been understood 
to be a Spirit that takes its kingdom by entreaty, and 
keeps it by humility, and a lowly or passive state of 
mind. Such a society must therefore be brought to 
place their whole confidence in the power and wisdom 
of this heavenly guide. They will under all circum- 
stances confide in it, let their trials as individuals or as 
a society be what they may. They will never have 
recourse to any mode of relief but what they are con- 
vinced is dictated by this eternal Spirit. Now as the 
Society of Friends profess to have full faith in this 
divine gift, they are necessarily to submit themselves 
to it in all that they have to meet with in the world. 
It would be turning away from the principle of their 
profession if they should have recourse to any system 
of human policy in order to gain any point. The fact 
is, to a society that professes as Friends do, there is no 
door which can be opened to any other wisdom and 
power for the preservation of themselves or that of the 
order of the Society, but the wisdom and power of 
Truth. Now as it is understood that the Spirit they 
profess to embrace, acts not compulsively but by per- 
suasion and a convincement of the judgment, so it is 



262 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

clear that its purposes are never to be gained by the 
arm of flesh. Hence we may infer that if the Society 
should from any cause be led away from a state of 
entire dependence upon this gift, it must be on the 
downward course, and consequently fail to maintain a 
true testimony to the excellency of their religious pro- 
fession. In taking a view of the present circumstances 
of the professors of Christianity, there has appeared 
much reason to believe that many amongst them have 
been ready to conclude, since the Society of Friends 
have become a divided people, they have proved to the 
rest of mankind that it is not in the nature of their pro- 
fession to keep them in connection or united together ; 
and that from necessity they will have to abandon 
their confidence in the doctrine which they have pro- 
fessed, and come under the regulating power of fixed 
laws and rules of government. That the spiritual 
profession which they have held is incompatible with 
the nature of man, and that the party which they will 
prefer will be those who are called the " Orthodox " 
party. " Because," say they, " we can see in them 
something like an adoption of the doctrines and opin- 
ions of other religious professors." We are therefore 
placed under very serious circumstances, and it is 
highly necessary for Friends to endeavor clearly to un- 
derstand the great responsibility that rests upon us ; 
that so we may be found consistent with the fundamen- 
tal principle of our profession. If we mean to take 
upon ourselves the same testimonies that were em- 
braced and maintained by our worthy predecessors, it 
follows conclusively, that we must shut our eyes from 
the policy of the world, and turn away from any de- 
pendance upon the arm of flesh. We know that as to 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 263 

the past circumstances which we have witnessed, so 
far as they were distressing to many of us, they w T ere 
the fruit of a departure from the true light that enlight- 
ens every man that comes into the world. Our early 
Friends having been convinced both of the power and 
wisdom of their heavenly guide, relied upon it in 
every trial; and being faithful to its manifestations, 
they became a body of people in perfect submission to 
the one eternal Spirit. In this happy state love reigned 
predominant among them, and hence they knew prac- 
tically that as many as walked in this Light, as he the 
great author of it is light, had fellowship one with 
another. Now while Friends continued in this bles- 
sed state it was impossible for rents and divisions to 
take place. Hence they were an unconquerable body. 
But as they succeeded in convincing the world of their 
innocent lives and conduct, they were relieved from 
persecution, and soon became prosperous in the world. 
With the rise of character, and the increase of wealth, 
there was a gradual falling off from that state of watch- 
fulness and devotion which had been maintained in the 
beginning; and from this cause men came to have an 
influence in the society, who had little more to recom- 
mend them than their wealth. Thus by a total change 
in the character and disposition of many of the leaders 
of Society, it followed that when difference of opinion 
arose on any subject, those high-minded individuals 
would not condescend to the view r s of their brethren. 
When therefore condescension was abandoned, strife 
succeeded ; and a division was the consequence. But 
had the same spirit of brotherly regard been cherished 
which so eminently appeared among the founders of 
the Society, it would have been impossible for it to 



264 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

become divided. Our unhappy conflict and conse- 
quent separation must therefore not be charged to the 
profession, but to a want of individual faithfulness to 
the divine Spirit. 

The same causes we must believe will produce the 
same effect : and therefore it is necessary for Friends 
to be on their guard, or otherwise strife and division 
may again take place. But in order to preserve the 
body from falling into this unhappy state, it is of vast 
importance that it should be grounded and settled in 
correct principles. On this subject the author has felt 
a deep concern. He is fully aware that at present we 
stand in a very critical situation, and he feels his fears 
lest there should be a want of just conceptions of the 
consequences which threaten to overtake us. He will 
therefore leave with his friends a testimony of his con- 
cern, and he believes it a duty to endeavor to call the 
attention of Friends to the alone ground of safety, and 
of prosperity to the great cause of universal peace and 
righteousness. It should never be forgotten by us that it 
is one thing to profess a belief in the Divine manifes- 
tation to man, and it is another thing to have a settled faith 
at all times and under all circumstances in the sufficiency 
of the wisdom and power of this gift. For want of this 
faith and patient awaiting the Lord's time, when trials 
and difficulties arise we may go to work in our own 
wisdom and strength in order to remove unpleasant 
cases when they occur. Thus by putting forth the 
hand unbidden to steady the ark we may bring death 
instead of life, and really retard the advancement of 
the good cause. It has been occasion of mourning to 
find that we are not so fully settled in the belief of the 
all-sufficiency of the precious gift as should be the case 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 265 

if Friends are not deeply attentive to the light and 
spirit of the great Head of the Church, they may intro- 
duce measures of human policy and be governed by 
them — the consequence of which must be that the so- 
ciety may again be landed much in the wilderness 
state. There was perhaps never a time when it was 
more important to the great cause of Christianity than 
the present time that all who profess with us should 
keep close to their proper places and duties, studying 
to show ourselves approved unto God. And as we 
believe that we live in an age when there is much en- 
quiry in the minds of the people and when all the move- 
ments of those under our name are closely watched, 
much depends upon what we say and do in accordance 
w T ith the witness for truth in the minds of enquirers. 
Our meetings for divine worship being held as they are 
with a profession of waiting in spirit upon the great 
Head of the Church to be instructed by him, it has 
appeared clear to me that if Friends were deep and 
weighty in their spirits they would be more often fa- 
vored with the overshadowings of Divine love and 
thereby be refreshed together, as well as witness the 
power of truth to be raised into dominion; and thus, 
forward spirits that come among us, and often wound 
the spiritual life by running into words without life and 
power would be kept down. There is perhaps no 
circumstance which has a greater tendency to mar the 
work of righteousness in the earth than a lifeless min- 
istry. Some there are who with a small gift would 
be favored to know the burden of the word given to 
them, and would be clear in what they had to deliver, 
but for want of keeping in the littleness, and by giv- 
ing way to the desire to enlarge, are clouded in their 

23 



266 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

testimony and judgment, and do not furnish anything 
like a certain sound, or learn. to know their proper 
stopping places. Hence they remain in the mixture, 
and Friends are often at a loss to know whether there 
is a gift or not : and when some of these are at last 
from their weak appearances advised to desist and try 
to keep silent, they become troublesome to Friends. 

Leaving the subject of the Ministry, it remains with 
me to remark, that in order to maintain the testimonies 
of truth on the true ground, there is no point more impor- 
tant than that of a strict regard to the peaceable nature 
of the gospel spirit. So long as we trust to any other 
means than that of the Divine Gift for the safety and 
well-being of the society, we shall be liable to weak- 
ness and error : but if we place our confidence exclu- 
sively in the Divine Gift and follow it, there will be 
nothing to fear. But it is to be feared that many 
among us are not in possession of the true and living 
faith, — a faith that overcometh the world. The soci- 
ety of Friends from their rise have been firmly of the 
judgment that the light of Christ inwardly manifested is 
the alone sure guide, and by it every individual may 
be instructed in all the subjects that pertain to the 
Kingdom of Heaven. They have therefore maintained 
this testimony, that with them it is the first and prima- 
ry rule of faith and practice. We make the same pro- 
fession, and therefore have no new doctrine to preach ; 
but the same that has been from the beginning, and 
which is preached in every creature. In this we are 
different from other professors of Christianity, who con- 
sider that revelation has ceased, " because (say they) 
God has committed his will to writing." If this doc- 
trine was true, it would follow as a consequence that 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 267 

none could be saved but those who could read, and 
who had the book. We do not advert to this doctrine 
with any view to controversy, but simply to present a 
correct view of the profession of Friends from the be- 
ginning. Now as we have embraced the doctrine of 
a Divine manifestation to man, and do not believe that 
in this blessed gift there is any tendency to strife or 
contention, or that it is incompetent to the preservation 
of those individuals, or that society which live in sub- 
jection to its teachings — it is of great importance to us 
and to the cause of Truth, that we should in our prac- 
tice conform to it. It never can be right for a people 
making this high profession, to have recourse to com- 
pulsory measures in defence of themselves or of the 
order of the society. On the contrary, when they are 
being taught under trials and difficulties, they should 
manifest their full faith in the gift. Thus they would 
be qualified to stop the mouths of gainsayers and all 
that should rise up against them. When a body of 
men are united in any one profession it is the duty of 
the individual members of that body to adopt the doc- 
trine they have embraced. Hence it follows that as 
the Society of Friends wholly abandon all that kind of 
management which belongs to the children of this 
world, and to its policy, — they have only to trust to 
the pure and heavenly gift; and surely they have 
every reason to do so. When we look back into the 
trials and sufferings which our dear friends had to en- 
counter, and observe with what meekness, patience, 
and fortitude, they endured those impositions, — look- 
ing to the Lord alone for deliverance — surely we might 
be both encouraged and instructed to trust to the same 
blessed power for deliverance from the comparatively 



268 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

insignificant difficulties of our time. It is of great im- 
portance to the society of Friends that they should not 
only understand the fundamental principle of their pro- 
fession, but that they should have full faith in the 
power and virtue of it : and having the example of our 
early Friends before us and finding from their case that 
they were happily sustained under all trials in conse- 
quence of their obedience to the principle of their pro- 
fession we are left without excuse should we attempt 
to take any other ground or seek a deliverance from 
trials by the aid of the arm of flesh or the policy of the 
world. The whole power of the church of Christ is 
centered in love. Therefore in all cases where there is 
opposition, it is the business of the true believer to try 
to overcome by maintaining a meek and gentle spirit. 
But should any attempt to subdue and regulate disor- 
derly spirits by the exercise of compulsory measures, 
they would only mar the work and wound themselves. 
From the commencement of the society, we may see 
that all the extreme cases, such as have ended with 
rendings, and division have been produced by a de- 
parture from the spirit of meekness, forbearance, and 
brotherly kindness. And w T e may always depend upon 
it, that if we cannot gain the desired point by the exer- 
cise of those Christian principles, that we should not 
resort to any other. The fact is if we do in any degree 
depart from the true ground, we may be sure of losing 
by it. 



In reflecting upon the doctrine of rewards and pun- 
ishments, it has presented as a clear case that it never 
was consistent with the attributes of the Deity to im- 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 269 

pose suffering upon any of his creatures. But he has 
done all that could be done to make all parts of his 
creation happy ; and therefore all the misery that we 
experience is the consequence of our own misconduct. 
In the formation of man it appears that it was consist- 
ent with the wisdom of his great Author to constitute 
him a being capable of devotion ; and to this end he 
gave to him an amount of freedom agreeing with the 
capacity that he was endued with. Hence he would 
think for himself, and make his own elections by fol- 
lowing his passions and appetites, and indulging them, 
he would run into excesses, and those excesses would 
produce their own sufferings. Experience teaches us 
that every act has its consequence. Thus we find a 
motive for self-government, and as we learn on the 
one hand that every improper indulgence produces 
misery, so we find on the other that the more we be- 
come subject to the principle of self-government, the 
greater is our happiness. In those two cases of fact 
we have full proof that it is not the pleasure of the 
Creator that we should be sufferers, but that he has 
done all that could be done consistent with the nature 
of our being to render us completely happy. Had we 
been created without any portion of freedom, we could 
never have known or enjoyed devotional feelings, but 
must have moved along in life as mere machines. Hav- 
ing then a devotional capacity, it must follow that when 
all our experience proves the goodness of God to us in 
giving us the means of happiness, that this knowledge 
should excite the highest sense of obligation, and of 
course the most pure devotion and love to God. If we 
were obliged to contemplate him in any other light, it 
would have the most melancholy effect upon us. 

23* 



270 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

Finding, then, that by regarding the light of Truth and 
walking in it, we give energy and dominion to our 
more exalted and higher nature, and witnessing daily 
the consequence to be a complete quietude of the pas- 
sions, and the most perfect possession of intellectual 
happiness, we are thus united to the great Fountain of 
spiritual good, and are one with our glorious author. 
We cannot believe, while possessing this blessed state, 
that it ever was any part of the design or purpose of 
God to render any part of his creation miserable. Of 
course we must be convinced that all the miseries of 
mankind are the fruit of their own doings. According 
to those views it will appear that there is nothing in 
the attributes of God that ever can consist with dealing 
out penalties and afflictions upon his finite creatures. 
Hence we come to the belief that because it was ne- 
cessary in order to our own preservation, that evil and 
folly should bring sufferings upon us as a consequence, 
or otherwise we should never be brought out of it ; 
therefore those sufferings themselves are demonstra- 
tions of the goodness and mercy of God to man. The 
truth appears to be that in every case where we witness 
suffering, there is no more of it than seems necessary 
to promote their own good. In looking into the human 
composition, and considering it in agreement with the 
foregoing sentiments, we find an admirable proof of the 
sublimity and greatness of the christian system. By 
this we are taught to believe that we have to control 
all our animal passions, in order to become acceptable 
to God ; and by our own positive practical knowledge 
we are convinced that our happiness can never be 
completed by sensual indulgences. The obligations of 
Christianity and those that are found from the operation 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 271 

of the laws of our nature, both prove that they have 
the same origin ; that is, the wisdom that dictated the 
christian path of duty, and that fixed the consequences 
of sensual excess is one and the same. Therefore, how- 
ever the reputed philosopher, or the common sceptic 
may point the finger of derision at the humble and self- 
denying follower of the Son of God, it is impossible for 
himself to be happy in any other course of life than 
that which is adopted by the latter. But we are told 
that there must be some mistake on the part of those 
who would prohibit the indulgence of the passions and 
appetites of nature. " Why, 55 say they, " were they 
given, if they must be kept in such strict subordina- 
tion ?" The answer is not difficult, because it is easy 
to prove that the same wisdom and power that gave 
those dispositions, has set for them the requisite boun- 
dary, and no man can pass it without bringing upon 
himself consequences of a suffering kind. From 
which we might expect every enlightened individual 
would surely be convinced that the precepts themselves 
that are taught by Christianity have flowed from the 
same fountain of perfect wisdom. 



272 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 



Respected Friend: 

As by thy letter I am informed of the interest thou 
hast felt in the subject which has been lately agitated 
in your meeting — it has appeared to me that I might 
state in answer — that as to the subject itself there ap- 
pears in my mind no difficulty — but I feel some con- 
cern lest my friends should too zealously dispute upon 
it — the foundation upon which society must stand if it 
stands at all is the spirit of condescension and mutual 
forbearance — any degree of selfishness or opposition 
must be destructive of its very existence so far as it is 
permitted to take hold — on this general principle I 
have ever thought it safe to give my judgment to my 
friends — and having done so passively to leave the sub- 
ject — thou seest therefore that as it relates to any ques- 
tion which may be agitated among Friends I can have 
no point to carry — my judgment being settled that all 
conclusions which take place in the harmony are right 
as respect the body which adopts them though they 
may be defective as respects the question settled. In 
the order of society there is no necessary subordination 
to be observed, and without which confusion must 
follow. No question can be finally settled by a Month- 
ly Meeting which does not come within the limits of 
its province, and all questions which relate to general 
practice must of consequence be settled by general 
consent. The general practice of society in regard 
to marriage can never be settled by a Monthly Meeting, 
but must be guided by the harmonious conclusion of 
the Yearly Meeting. Let it be supposed that with a 
small exception in your Monthly Meeting, the society 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 273 

are uniform in the marriage covenant — and enter into 
that solemn obligation by the same form of expression. 
Canst thou conceive that such uniformity should be 
changed in a society professing to be led by the one 
spirit and formed into the one body especially where 
the act is the same, as is the fact in the case of mar- 
riage ? If every Monthly Meeting within the limits of 
our Yearly Meeting were to take up the question and 
deviate in the same degree from each other that Sads- 
bury appears to have done, what would be the conse- 
quence ? Would it not produce very disagreeable 
impressions — and that they would be liable to deviate 
cannot be doubted by any one who are acquainted 
with the present state of society — I therefore conclude 
that subjects of a general kind are wisely held within 
the control of the Yearly Meeting — therefore without 
entering into the arguments which might be used on 
either side of the subject — I hold it safe for me to stand 
subordinate to the present custom of the society — but 
should the objections rise in any to the present custom 
so high as that they might believe it proper to lay them 
before a Monthly Meeting, and thence to take their 
regular course to a quarterly, and so if found of suffi- 
cient weight to a Yearly Meeting. In that stage I 
should be willing to try the whole subject — at present 
I do not consider it open for discussion, and shall con- 
sequently avoid any specific sentiment upon it. I am 
satisfied with what has been the uniform practice of 
society — and willing to remain" so until the subject in 
the course of order and in the line of my duty shall 
come before me. If from what I have said thou should 
be in any manner benefitted thou art welcome to so 
much of the attention of thy affectionate friend, 

Jesse Kersey. 



274 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 



ON THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST. 

Ott recurring to the feelings which I have often had 
by hearing the divinity of Christ spoken of, it has at 
length seemed to me that it would be right to put 
some of my thoughts on this subject on paper. I shall 
therefore complete this design in as plain a manner as 
I am capable of. In the first place, I shall state that I 
cannot credit any doctrine that implies a plurality of 
gods, and therefore I am persuaded that throughout 
the Scriptures wherever a divine influence or opera- 
tion is spoken of, it must always relate to the great all- 
powerful, all- wise, and first Cause. And he is unlimi- 
ted in his nature, and must be in all things, so all the 
effects produced either in the mental or physical world 
are effects produced by the one eternal great first 
Cause. Hence I conclude that when Paul speaks of 
the Son of God, and declares him to be the Wisdom 
and Power of God, the same by which the worlds were 
made, he means neither more nor less than this : that 
the Wisdom and Power of God when they become 
active, as must have been the case in the formation 
and production of this visible creation, they must be 
viewed as effects of God, and in that sense they pro- 
ceed from him, and hence he calls the Wisdom and 
Power of God the Son. In the same sense I can only 
understand the Evangelist John, where he has said in 
the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with 
God, and the Word was God ; all things were made 
by him, &c. That is agreeing with Paul, in the be- 
ginning was the Wisdom and Power of God, and the 
Wisdom and Power was with God, and was God. All 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 275 

things were made by this Wisdom and Power. This 
"Wisdom and Power is then the beginning of the crea- 
tion of God, and in that sense alone being an effect of 
God, is the Son. Now in whatever way the great 
first cause may manifest himself, that manifestation is 
an effect of God, and therefore the Son. Every mani- 
festation which it has pleased God to make of himself 
is an effect of God. Such was the case when his Wis- 
dom and Power appeared in the person of the man 
Jesus. His body was not the divinity for it was a 
finite body; it was capable of animal life and death. 
It was the Wisdom and the Power that was manifest 
through that body that was the true divinity. Now as 
God is one eternal, all- wise, undivided, and unchange- 
able being, so God was manifest in the flesh, and he is 
manifest in the flesh in all his saints. They are one as 
God is one, and while they remain in God they must 
be one and undivided. The great clamor that has 
been raised in the Society about denying the divinity 
of Christ, and which made its appearance in England 
in the treatment of Hannah Barnard, is much of it the 
fruit of the same spirit that appeared in the defence of 
the absurd doctrine of the Trinity ; and this doctrine 
of three distinct divisions of the great first Cause has 
always been the cause of producing absurd opinions 
and divisions among men from its commencement. 
Among the professed Jews they had nothing like it ; 
nor does it appear from anything said by Jesus himself 
that he wished for any such divided views to be enter- 
tained. I and my Father, says he, are one. Now let 
the manifestations or operations of the Eternal be when 
they may, or what they may, they are from himself 
and therefore they are and can be but one. All the 



276 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

notions that are held about Father, Son, and Holy- 
Ghost appear therefore without any rational foundation. 
The fact is, God is one and undivided, and if when we 
speak of an operation of God upon the soul of man, we 
were governed by this undivided view of the divine 
nature there would be less mystery in the doctrines de- 
livered than is now the case. In the formation of man 
he is acknowledged to be the work of God, and in his 
government and perfect regulation it is an effect that 
must result from the influence of the one eternal spirit 
of God. If then in the ministry of the gospel it were 
the practice to show that in all cases where transgres- 
sion takes place it is the one eternal Spirit that is 
opposed by our evil acts, and that to this pure and 
perfect principle we must be united before we can be 
happy, the nature of man's redemption and salvation 
w r ould be better understood than is the case under the 
generally received opinions. 

It is evident from some of the productions of latter 
time that the Society of Friends who came out from 
under the dominion of formal professors of religion and 
manifested that they had been visited and enlightened 
by the one great and good God, and therefore attained to 
the possession of clear spiritual views of the nature of 
the Christian religion and the spirituality of its charac- 
ter have returned to the beggarly elements, and really 
seem determined again to renew those formal bonds 
from which we had been in some measure made free. 
We have the evidence of this from the material or cor- 
poreal ideas they seem now to entertain of the Saviour 
of men. Holding up to one another the material blood 
that was shed on Calvary's mount, and thereby justi- 
fying the Jews in the murder of the man Jesus — for the 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 277 

divinity they could not slay. Our friends in the begin- 
ning had some just conception of the one only wise God 
our Saviour, and could by no means agree to a plurality 
of gods ; and if the Society would follow the leadings 
of this pure fountain of perfection their understandings 
would become clear in the things of God. They 
would clearly discover that the whole work of religion 
was spiritual and not carnal. 



24 



278 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 



ON THEDOCTRINE OF FATHER AND SON. 

Having from my childhood been much puzzled with 
what I believed to be the doctrine of Christianity on the 
subject of the Father and Son, I shall here state some 
of the difficulties into which this doctrine frequently 
led me, and attempt to explain the w T hole subject in 
conclusion upon principles which may be comprehend- 
ed and understood. And first as to the difficulties : — 
I could not comprehend how it should be possible that 
three beings should be one being. Every thing that 
was to be found in the w T orld stood distinct, and no 
proposition is more clear than the following, — that no 
two things can at the same time be one thing. But 
the doctrine imposed by the advocates of Christianity 
requires us to believe that God, the Father, is one thing, 
and that God, the Son, is another, and that those two 
are one. If we do not believe this we cannot be Chris- 
tians — and if we do believe it we must believe it in 
contradiction to reason, and to the evidence of every 
thing around us. This would be a belief founded in 
ignorance, and consequently a prostration of the facul- 
ties received from that God who it is said has imposed 
upon us this difficulty. The disputes of professed di- 
vines have been almost endless upon this subject — and 
their contrary arguments are only calculated to involve 
the honest enquirer in deeper perplexity. Schoolmen 
have personified the Trinity, and added to their many 
absurd propositions the additional difficulty arising from 
the opinion that those three Persons are after all to be 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 279 

acknowledged as one Person. Were a philosopher to 
tell us that the sun, the moon, and the earth are one — 
he would have as full a claim to our belief of this sen- 
timent upon the plain principles of the human under- 
standing as those divines who assert that there are 
three persons in the Godhead. Man is a being, it is 
true, of limited capacity ; and it would be expecting 
too much of him that he should fully comprehend all 
the mysteries of God and nature. It would be equally 
absurd that he should refuse his assent to the truth of 
fundamental principles, because he did not fully com- 
prehend them. There are principles which though 
they may be above his reason, yet do not contradict it, 
and in which it is proper for him to have faith, how- 
ever impenetrable they may be to his understanding. 
Such is the first principle of all religion, the being of a 
God— that anything should exist without a cause, and 
that anything should be the cause of its own ex- 
istence, are propositions that exceed our reason. We 
are utterly incapable of penetrating this secret, and yet 
we must believe that one of them is true or nothing 
could ever have existed. We see therefore that it 
is not for us to understand all the principles by which 
the universe is governed. But if a statement is made 
of principles contradictory to our reason, here we have 
a right to doubt, and cannot be required to give our 
assent — such for instance, as that two things can at 
the same time be one. Happy for the cause of Chris- 
tianity, it involves no such absurd requisitions. It is 
plain in its principles and easily comprehended. With 
this view I shall confine myself to the testimonies of 
the scriptures, and show that they contain no personal 
doctrines on the question. The evangelist John has 



280 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

said that " in the beginning was the word, and the 
word was with God, and the word was God. All things 
were made by him, and without him there was not 
any thing made that was made." By this testimony 
w r e are informed that God created all things ; and it 
clearly conveys the idea, that the Almighty and his 
creative power operating to the production of all things, 
are as cause and effect. That is, that the Creator was 
entire, having in himself the fullness of all existence ; 
and therefore his will to create must be subsequent to 
that of his power and wisdom. But when he deter- 
mined upon creation, his wisdom, his power, and will 
to create, came into action. The moment, therefore, 
in which creative power began to operate, an effect 
proceeded from himself: and as it was God, so it was 
also an effect of God, and therefore one with him. In 
this sense the creative power of God is spoken of in 
the revelations ; — w T here the Son is said to be the be- 
ginning of the creation of God ; and Paul mentions 
that by him the w T orlds were made — consequently the 
power and wisdom of God when it came into action in 
the production of a universe, is an effect of God, and 
in this sense is clearly the offspring of God. But 
though it is the offspring of God, it is nevertheless in 
the nature of God, and cannot be separated from him. 
In this view of the doctrine of Father and Son we 
have a most happy conviction of the simplicity of an- 
other testimony of the scriptures, where it is said that 
God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself. 
This implies that the same creative power which was 
in the beginning and by which the worlds were made, 
is still operating for the restoration of man. That is to 
say that the perfect man can only be formed now as 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 281 

at the first by the all-creative power of God. 
Viewing therefore the doctrine of Father and Son 
as containing the idea in a qualified sense of cause 
and effect, we are by this conclusion entirely freed 
from the absurd opinions which enjoin the belief 
that two beings are one. Nor do I find from a 
rational construction of the testimonies concerning 
God and Christ which the scriptures contain, any 
evidence to contradict or oppose the foregoing construc- 
tion — from the time in which Jesus Christ began his 
ministry until his ascension, we find the constant de- 
pendence upon his Father acknowledged, — and we 
have the same proof that he always maintained that 
he and bis Father were one, that his outw 7 ard mani- 
festation in the flesh was an effect of the all-creative 
power will not be denied. This was manifest in the 
testimony delivered by the angel to Mary, when he said 
to her, " Fear not, Mary, for thou hast found favor with 
God ; and thou shalt conceive and bring forth a son 
and shall call his name Jesus." But Mary adverting 
to the common course in nature, could not reconcile 
this testimony with her knowledge of facts : and when 
she doubted she was informed that the Holy Ghost 
should "come upon her and the power of the Highest 
should overshadow her. Consequently the creative 
power and offspring of God was manifest in the birth 
of Christ. 



24* 



282 essays and letters. 

Dear Hannah : 

In writing thee this letter, I am under the feelings 
of a father, and attended with the recollection that I 
am addressing an only and last remain of a very inter- 
esting company of eleven children. Thou may very 
reasonably believe when thou reflects upon my time of 
life, that I consider this communication as one of the 
last demonstrations of parental regard and love for thee. 
I shall therefore write in perfect agreement with the 
feelings of my heart. In the first place, I will remark 
that much of thy time so far in life has been spent 
under trials and real afflictions. But remember that 
troubles arise not out of the dust, nor do troubles and 
afflictions come out of the ground. Thou may charge 
them to causes that have been out of thy control ; but 
remember that this is not the case throughout, and so 
far as any of them may be chargeable to thyself learn I 
entreat thee by the things thou hast suffered. The 
disposition to charge others is nothing new in the 
world. It began early with the human race, and has 
continued ever since, and it is the way by which 
many seem to expect an acquittal from all their faults. 
But I would advise thee, as an experienced father, not 
to take this course, but let all thy troubles be charged 
to their just causes, and this will be the best way to 
get rid of them properly or to overcome them. In dis- 
charging our duty faithfully there is always a happy 
reward ; and hence it was said, say ye to the righteous 
it shall go well with him, for the reward of his hands 
shall be given ; but say ye to the wicked that it shall 
go ill with him, for he shall receive the fruit of his own 
doings. So that the fact is that all our doings receive 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 



283 



their own reward, whether they be good or evil. As 
thou must be aware of this fact, I here close all 
remarks of this kind. And now, Hannah, I wish thee 
to understand that I have no confidence in that kind 
of passage through life that leans upon public acts of 
charity. To be a christian and really to enjoy the evi- 
dence of divine favor we must remember that they that 
become the disciples of Jesus Christ lead a life of self- 
denial, and take up the cross daily. This is the doc- 
trine that we profess ; this sublime doctrine, ah how it 
would ornament the Society if it were constantly in 
practice. Every passion in nature in that case would 
be subdued ; all pride and self-importance would be 
conquered, and we should be known by all our con- 
duct and conversation to be the followers of the blessed 
Jesus. Our hearts would be clothed with the covering 
of humility, and that love of one another which would 
demonstrate that we had passed from death to life. 



284 essays and letters. 

Dear Hannah : 

Thy letter of the 7th instant has come to hand, and 
were it not that I am desirous of satisfying an inquiring 
mind on a doctrinal subject I believe that I should not 
have attempted to write in return so soon. The fact 
is, that it is more of a task to me to write now than 
formerly. But reflecting upon the subject offered to 
my consideration by thy young friend, it has occurred 
to me that the best expounder of the doctrines of 
Christ is the light of his own blessed Spirit in every 
mind. But there may be instances of individual cases 
where instrumental helps are right and proper. In all 
such I doubt not but the instrument will be called to 
the case when the right time shall come. Upon the 
doctrine itself I am free to say that the word atonement 
does not very happily apply to the subject, because 
the word reconciliation is more in accordance with the 
condition called for, and which is the great end of the 
gifts of divine Providence to man. Now it is our sins 
that separate us from the one true and living God, and 
we never can be united to him until we are separated 
from transgression. As many as are led by the Spirit 
of God, they are reconciled unto him and are his sons. 
But those who have taken up the doctrine that the sins 
of mankind are atoned for by one great offering appear 
to me to have adopted a mass of absurd opinions, and 
attributed to the great Parent of mankind dispositions, 
and even a character that never did belong to him. 
They charge the whole human family with having 
committed crimes against the great attribute of justice 
which can never be forgiven until there is a satisfac- 
tory atonement made for all those offences. Thus they 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 285 

assume a character to the divine Being which never 
belonged to him. They have even held up the idea 
that he is absolutely inexorable, and stands off from us 
in a state of high displeasure. But his Son, compas- 
sionating our case comes forward and offers to take 
charge of our case. He therefore to satisfy the inex- 
orable Father comes to our world, and so plans the 
whole concern that some of those very creatures who 
were the objects of his concern put him to the igno- 
minious death of the cross, and by this act we are put 
into the capacity to have our sins atoned for, and we 
are put into a capacity to be saved. In order to be a 
firm believer in the doctrine of the atonement, upon 
orthodox principles, we must admit the existence of a 
plurality in the divinity. We must have the being 
making the atonement, and also the being to whom it 
is made. Christianity never held up this kind of belief 
to the world. The Evangelist John is perfectly clear 
on the subject, and plainly proves that in the beginning 
was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the 
Word was God. Now the apostle Paul has clearly 
shown that the Word spoken of by the Evangelist John 
is the wisdom and power of God, the same by which 
the world was made, and confirms the whole doctrine 
of Christianity to centre the believer in the belief that 
though in the world there are lords many and gods 
many, to the Christian there is but one God. The 
whole, therefore, of the doctrine of Father and Son is 
clearly shown to consist of cause and effect. Viewing 
the subject in this light, it must forever put an end to 
the dark doctrine of the atonement as believed in or 
professed by the orthodox believer. For many years 
I have not been able to believe in the doctrine of a 



286 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

plurality in the divine character, and hence I have 
seen that as Paul expresses himself upon the subject 
that to us there is but one God. Now in regard to 
Jesus of Nazareth, born of the virgin Mary, there has 
been no difficulty to my mind in believing that if it 
consisted with the wisdom of God to cause a virgin to 
conceive and bring forth a son, his power was sufficient 
to accomplish the design, and Jesus being so brought 
forth might very properly be called, as he really was, 
the Son of God. But though he may be thus spoken 
of and understood, still I have to believe that when at 
any time he performed a marvellous act, such as open- 
ing the eyes of the blind, causing the lame to walk, or 
the dead to be raised, this was done by the power of 
God and not by Jesus as a man. Now it is from this 
understanding in regard to Jesus of Nazareth, born as 
aforesaid, that my mind is relieved from all those dark 
and absurd opinions that embrace Jesus as a second 
person in the Trinitarian system. I know and I can 
know but one God, and because the light which 
shines in me and in all men is an effect of God, it is 
therefore called the Son of God Christ within the hope 
of glory. Nor is there any other means or medium by 
which we can be led to the knowledge of God but by 
this same Christ, within whom is the true light that en- 
lighteneth every man that cometh into the world. 
We know in the outward, that it is, by the rays of light 
that proceed from the sun that we are led up to a 
knowledge of the sun. In like manner is the mind by 
the Spirit led up to the knowledge of God. 

Having had my understanding thus opened and in- 
formed upon those important points I have entered se- 
riously into the consideration of the mediation offered by 



ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 287 

this heavenly light in us and I have seen that all those 
who in obedience to his invitation come unto him and 
take his yoke upon them do enter into his gentle and 
lamb-like nature. Thus they cease to do evil and 
learn to do well and hence it is that there is nothing in 
them that would hurt or destroy and therefore they are 
one with the Eternal united in him. But let us look a 
little further into the doctrine that supposes Christ died 
as an atonement for the sins of mankind, and see what 
is said that may fairly apply to the subject. We find 
the first Christian martyr Stephen speaks to the Jews 
of that time and it is probable there were some of 
the persons w T ho heard this servant of God had been 
parties in the murderous act which he charged upon 
them when he had so clearly set before them the good- 
ness of God to them and their forefathers. And in re- 
turn how had they and their forefathers acted. ye 
stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and in ears. 
Ye do always resist the Holy Ghost, as your fathers 
did, so do ye. Which of the prophets have they not 
slain ? and lastly ye have with wicked hands murdered 
the just one, I ask with what propriety could Stephen 
have considered this act of the crucifixion of the Son 
of God as being done in violent opposition to the re- 
quirings of the Divine Spirit, if it be true that it was 
necessary to be done for the redemption of the world. 
No, the fact is, if the attributes of the Divine Being 
ever recognized measures of a cruel nature for the re- 
demption of a fallen world then I have through life been 
kept from understanding the subject rightly and must 
have been deceived. But it may be further remarked that 
Jesus himself said at a certain time, And now 0, Fa- 
ther I have glorified thee on earth, and I have finished 



7 2>W#U 

288 ESSAYS AND LETTERS. 

the work which thou gavest me to do. As this testimo- 
ny concerning himself was before his crucifixion, it 
is evident that what followed his testimony was the 
work of men and therefore not necessary to be done. 
It may be proper to add that those who think that the 
outward death and sufferings of Christ were necessary 
to satisfy the great attribute of justice certainly in look- 
ing for this suffering as a remedy for the sins of 
the world require in concurrence with their belief 
that one of the greatest acts of injustice that can be 
conceived to do away the effect of injustice. The 
truth of the matter is that in relying upon the outward 
crucifixion for salvation they appear to go from all that 
is just or reasonable and to require us to believe a doc- 
trine which goes farther to tolerate rapine, cruelty and 
death than any other we have ever seen or heard of. 
No marvel that it was entirely exploded by our early 
Friends. 

I now forward this letter which has been some time 
in my desk and not taken notice of. Perhaps it may 
serve to show thee that thou hast more place in the 
thoughts of thy Father than thou wast aware of. 

Jesse Kersey. 

12th mo. 26th, 1840. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



